sophister_n one_o now_o come_v forth_o in_o the_o habit_n of_o a_o grave_a divine_a who_o i_o shall_v treat_v with_o the_o respect_n due_a to_o his_o appearance_n of_o modesty_n and_o civility_n i_o pass_v by_o therefore_o all_o those_o unhandsome_a reflection_n in_o his_o preface_n which_o i_o have_v not_o already_o answer_v in_o i_o and_o come_v immediate_o to_o the_o main_a controversy_n between_o we_o which_o i_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v of_o so_o great_a importance_n as_o to_o deserve_v a_o sober_a debate_n and_o the_o controversy_n in_o short_a be_v this_o whether_o protestant_n who_o reject_v the_o roman_a church_n authority_n and_o infallibility_n can_v have_v any_o sufficient_a foundation_n to_o build_v their_o faith_n upon_o this_o we_o affirm_v and_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n confident_o deny_v and_o on_o this_o account_n do_v charge_n we_o with_o the_o want_n of_o principle_n i._n e._n sufficient_a ground_n for_o our_o faith_n but_o this_o may_v be_v understand_v two_o way_n 1._o that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o certainty_n of_o our_o faith_n as_o christian_n without_o their_o infallibility_n 2._o or_o that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o certainty_n of_o our_o faith_n as_o protestant_n i_o e._n in_o the_o matter_n in_o debate_n between_o their_o church_n and_o we_o these_o two_o ought_v careful_o to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o each_o other_o and_o although_o the_o principle_n i_o lay_v down_o do_v reach_n to_o both_o these_o yet_o that_o they_o be_v chief_o intend_v for_o the_o former_a will_v appear_v by_o the_o occasion_n of_o add_v they_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o answer_n there_o give_v the_o occasion_n be_v my_o adversary_n call_v for_o ground_n and_o principle_n upon_o which_o i_o there_o say_v that_o i_o will_v give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o protestant_n in_o the_o way_n of_o principle_n ed._n and_o of_o the_o reason_n of_o our_o reject_v their_o imposition_n the_o first_o i_o undertake_v on_o two_o account_n 1._o to_o show_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n authority_n and_o infallibility_n can_v be_v the_o foundation_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o so_o we_o may_v be_v very_o good_a christian_n without_o have_v any_o thing_n to_o do_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 2._o that_o this_o may_v serve_v as_o a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o a_o book_n entitle_v protestant_n without_o principle_n which_o be_v in_o some_o part_n of_o it_o direct_v against_o i_o i_o have_v reason_n not_o only_o to_o lay_v down_o those_o principle_n bâ—t_o to_o do_v it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o do_v most_o direct_o overthrow_v the_o principle_n of_o that_o book_n which_o be_v only_o intimate_v there_o i_o must_v now_o to_o make_v my_o proceed_n more_o clear_a and_o evident_a produce_v those_o assertion_n of_o e._n w._n for_o which_o mine_n be_v intend_v 1._o in_o the_o first_o chapter_n he_o design_n to_o prove_v that_o all_o man_n must_v be_v infallible_a in_o the_o assent_n they_o give_v to_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o say_v he_o if_o they_o disow_v such_o infallible_a believer_n they_o must_v joint_o deny_v all_o infallible_a faith_n 17._o and_o a_o little_a after_o a_o infallible_a verity_n reveal_v to_o we_o forcible_o require_v a_o answerable_a and_o correspondent_a infallible_a faith_n in_o we_o and_o therefore_o he_o assert_v a_o subjective_a infallibility_n in_o true_a believer_n and_o from_o hence_o he_o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o infallible_a teacher_n 18._o for_o infallible_a believer_n and_o infallible_a teacher_n 19_o he_o say_v seem_v near_o correlative_n in_o the_o second_o chapter_n he_o say_v he_o that_o hear_v a_o infallible_a teacher_n have_v the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n 20._o and_o he_o that_o hear_v not_o a_o infallible_a teacher_n want_v this_o spirit_n of_o truth_n by_o which_o he_o do_v not_o mean_v a_o infallible_a revealer_n of_o the_o doctrine_n at_o first_o but_o the_o immediate_a teacher_n of_o the_o reveal_v doctrine_n 21._o for_o say_v he_o no_o man_n can_v be_v a_o heretic_n that_o deny_v the_o objective_a verity_n reveal_v in_o god_n word_n unless_o he_o be_v sure_a that_o his_o teacher_n reveal_v those_o verity_n infallible_o 22._o he_o propose_v the_o objection_n of_o a_o simplician_n as_o he_o call_v he_o that_o he_o build_v his_o faith_n and_o religion_n not_o on_o any_o preacher_n talk_v but_o on_o the_o objective_a verity_n reveal_v in_o scripture_n to_o which_o he_o answer_v that_o unless_o he_o first_o learn_v of_o some_o infallible_a oracle_n the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o controvert_v place_n he_o can_v never_o arrive_v to_o the_o depth_n of_o god_n true_a meaning_n or_o derive_v infallible_a faith_n from_o those_o objective_n reveal_v verity_n he_o yet_o far_a assert_n 23._o that_o every_o catechist_n or_o preacher_n that_o have_v a_o lawful_a mission_n and_o be_v send_v by_o the_o infallible_a church_n to_o teach_v christ_n sacred_a doctrine_n if_o he_o preach_v that_o doctrine_n which_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n approve_v of_o be_v then_o under_o that_o notion_n of_o a_o member_n conjoin_v with_o a_o infallible_a church_n infallible_a in_o his_o teach_n and_o thence_o conclude_v 24._o that_o infallibility_n do_v accompany_v both_o teacher_n and_o hearer_n and_o from_o deny_v this_o infallibility_n 25._o he_o say_v follow_v a_o utter_a ruin_n of_o christian_a religion_n yea_o and_o of_o scripture_n too_o and_o afterward_o he_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v that_o no_o man_n can_v have_v any_o divine_a faith_n without_o infallibility_n in_o the_o proponent_n 43._o for_o faith_n he_o as_o long_o as_o the_o infallibility_n of_o a_o revelation_n stand_v remote_a from_o i_o for_o want_v of_o a_o undoubted_a application_n make_v by_o a_o infallible_a proponent_n it_o can_v no_o more_o transfuse_v certainty_n into_o faith_n than_o fire_n at_o a_o great_a distance_n warm_a this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o that_o metaphysical_a wit_n but_o sure_o a_o man_n must_v have_v his_o brain_n well_o confound_v by_o school_n divinity_n and_o hard_a word_n before_o he_o can_v have_v common_a sense_n little_a enough_o to_o think_v he_o understand_v they_o but_o because_o i_o never_o love_v to_o spend_v time_n in_o confute_v a_o man_n who_o think_v himself_o the_o wise_a for_o speak_v thing_n which_o neither_o he_o nor_o any_o one_o else_o can_v understand_v i_o rather_o choose_v in_o as_o short_a a_o way_n as_o i_o can_v to_o put_v together_o such_o proposition_n as_o may_v give_v a_o account_n of_o christian_a faith_n without_o all_o this_o jargon_n about_o infallibility_n in_o order_n to_o this_o i_o first_o lay_v down_o the_o principle_n wherein_o all_o party_n be_v agree_v and_o then_o such_o proposition_n as_o i_o suppose_v will_v sufficient_o give_v a_o account_n of_o our_o faith_n without_o any_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o infallibility_n as_o he_o make_v necessary_a for_o the_o foundation_n of_o it_o but_o for_o our_o clear_a proceed_v in_o a_o argument_n of_o this_o importance_n 2_o it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o state_n and_o fix_v the_o notion_n of_o infallibility_n before_o i_o come_v to_o particular_n infallibility_n for_o as_o it_o be_v use_v it_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o rare_a word_n for_o juggler_n in_o divinity_n to_o play_v trick_n with_o for_o sometime_o they_o apply_v it_o to_o the_o object_n that_o be_v believe_v and_o call_v that_o infallible_o true_a sometime_o to_o the_o subject_a capable_a of_o believe_v and_o say_v person_n ought_v to_o be_v infallible_o certain_a that_o what_o they_o believe_v be_v infallible_o true_a and_o sometime_o to_o the_o mean_n of_o convey_v that_o infallible_a truth_n to_o the_o faculty_n of_o man_n and_o these_o they_o say_v must_v be_v infallible_a or_o else_o there_o can_v be_v no_o infallible_a certainty_n of_o any_o thing_n as_o infallble_o true_a but_o the_o subtlety_n of_o these_o thing_n lie_v only_o in_o their_o obscurity_n and_o the_o school-man_n be_v spoil_v when_o his_o talk_n be_v bring_v down_o out_o of_o the_o cloud_n to_o common_a sense_n i_o will_v therefore_o try_v to_o bring_v these_o thing_n out_o of_o their_o term_n to_o a_o plain_a meaning_n and_o sure_o we_o may_v speak_v and_o understand_v each_o other_o in_o these_o matter_n without_o this_o doubtful_a term_n of_o infallibility_n for_o if_o it_o signify_v any_o thing_n we_o may_v make_v use_n of_o the_o thing_n it_o signify_v in_o stead_n of_o the_o word_n and_o by_o apply_v the_o thing_n signify_v by_o it_o to_o that_o which_o it_o be_v speak_v of_o we_o shall_v soon_o discern_v how_o just_o it_o be_v attribute_v to_o it_o infallibile_fw-la be_v that_o which_o can_v be_v deceive_v now_o if_o no_o one_o will_v say_v that_o a_o proposition_n can_v be_v deceive_v it_o be_v absurd_a to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v infallible_o true_a therefore_o the_o matter_n reveal_v consider_v as_o objective_a verity_n as_o our_o schoolman_n speak_v be_v not_o capable_a of_o
infallibility_n which_o can_v belong_v to_o the_o truth_n propose_v but_o to_o he_o that_o propound_v or_o believe_v it_o for_o to_o be_v deceive_v or_o not_o to_o be_v deceive_v be_v proper_a only_o to_o person_n and_o the_o impossibility_n of_o be_v deceive_v do_v in_o truth_n belong_v only_o to_o a_o infinite_o perfect_a understanding_n for_o what_o ever_o understanding_n be_v imperfect_a be_v of_o itself_o liable_a to_o error_n and_o mistake_n and_o yet_o a_o understanding_n liable_a to_o be_v deceive_v may_v not_o be_v deceive_v and_o be_v sure_a it_o be_v not_o the_o high_a assurance_n of_o not_o be_v deceive_v be_v from_o god_n reveal_v any_o thing_n to_o man_n for_o we_o know_v it_o impossible_a that_o god_n shall_v be_v deceive_v or_o go_v about_o to_o deceive_v mankind_n in_o what_o he_o oblige_v they_o to_o believe_v as_o true_a this_o then_o be_v grant_v that_o whatever_o any_o person_n speak_v immediate_o from_o god_n he_o can_v be_v deceive_v in_o it_o but_o man_n may_v be_v deceive_v in_o think_v they_o speak_v from_o god_n when_o they_o do_v not_o there_o be_v then_o no_o difficulty_n in_o the_o first_o that_o what_o ever_o person_n be_v inspire_v by_o god_n be_v infallible_a in_o what_o they_o speak_v but_o the_o main_a difficulty_n be_v about_o the_o assurance_n which_o god_n give_v to_o man_n that_o they_o be_v inspire_v two_o way_n it_o may_v be_v conceive_v that_o man_n can_v be_v deceive_v in_o this_o matter_n 1._o if_o god_n inspire_v every_o particular_a person_n with_o the_o belief_n of_o this_o and_o give_v he_o such_o evidence_n thereof_o as_o can_v be_v false_a 2._o or_o if_o god_n shall_v inspire_v some_o person_n in_o every_o age_n to_o assure_v the_o world_n that_o those_o before_o they_o be_v inspire_v but_o notwithstanding_o this_o particular_a person_n may_v be_v deceive_v in_o believe_v those_o inspire_v who_o be_v not_o and_o to_o prevent_v this_o nothing_o can_v be_v sufficient_a but_o divine_a revelation_n to_o every_o particular_a person_n that_o he_o have_v appoint_v those_o infallible_a guide_n in_o his_o church_n to_o assure_v man_n that_o he_o have_v at_o first_o settle_v his_o church_n by_o person_n that_o be_v infallible_a but_o then_o why_o may_v not_o such_o a_o particular_a revelation_n assure_v man_n as_o well_o immediate_o that_o christ_n and_o his_o holy_a apostle_n be_v infallible_a as_o that_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o present_a church_n be_v infallible_a for_o it_o be_v unconceivable_a that_o person_n shall_v be_v more_o infallible_a in_o judge_v the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o present_a guide_n than_o of_o the_o first_o founder_n of_o the_o church_n and_o suppose_v man_n not_o inspire_v they_o may_v be_v deceive_v in_o believe_v this_o infallibility_n of_o the_o present_a church_n and_o if_o they_o may_v be_v deceive_v how_o can_v their_o faith_n be_v infallible_a so_o that_o nothing_o can_v make_v the_o faith_n of_o particular_a person_n infallible_a but_o private_a inspiration_n which_o must_v resolve_v all_o faith_n into_o enthusiasm_n and_o immediate_a revelation_n and_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o absurd_a than_o to_o say_v that_o there_o be_v infallible_a believer_n without_o infallible_a inspiration_n or_o that_o a_o infallible_a proponent_n can_v transfuse_v infallibility_n into_o faith_n unless_o the_o infallibility_n of_o that_o proponent_n be_v first_o make_v know_v to_o the_o believer_n in_o such_o a_o way_n as_o he_o can_v be_v deceive_v in_o for_o in_o matter_n of_o divine_a revelation_n the_o main_a thing_n we_o be_v to_o inquire_v after_o be_v the_o infallibility_n of_o those_o who_o deliver_v this_o doctrine_n to_o the_o world_n and_o although_o the_o reason_n of_o believe_v what_o god_n say_v be_v his_o own_o infallibility_n which_o be_v natural_a and_o essential_a to_o he_o yet_o the_o reason_n of_o my_o assent_v to_o this_o or_o that_o doctrine_n as_o come_v from_o god_n must_v be_v a_o assurance_n that_o god_n have_v secure_v those_o person_n from_o mistake_n who_o he_o have_v employ_v to_o make_v know_v the_o doctrine_n to_o the_o world_n those_o person_n then_o who_o god_n inspire_v be_v the_o proponent_n of_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o we_o and_o if_o they_o give_v we_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v inspire_v we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v they_o otherwise_o not_o but_o to_o suppose_v that_o we_o can_v believe_v the_o first_o infallible_a proponent_n unless_o there_o be_v such_o in_o every_o age_n be_v to_o make_v more_o difficulty_n and_o to_o answer_v none_o for_o then_o all_o my_o belief_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o first_o proponent_n must_v depend_v on_o the_o evidence_n which_o the_o present_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n give_v of_o their_o infallibility_n who_o yet_o can_v pretend_v to_o the_o same_o evidence_n which_o they_o have_v and_o here_o be_v no_o difficulty_n answer_v for_o we_o be_v certain_o bind_v as_o much_o to_o inquire_v into_o the_o reason_n of_o our_o believe_v the_o present_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n infallible_a as_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o man_n can_v be_v infallible_a in_o believe_v the_o apostle_n unless_o there_o be_v other_o infallible_a proponent_n in_o every_o age_n to_o assure_v they_o that_o the_o apostle_n be_v inspire_v why_o must_v not_o the_o infallibility_n of_o these_o present_a proponent_n be_v likewise_o so_o attest_v as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o what_o undoubted_a application_n can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n unless_o there_o be_v some_o other_o infallible_a proponent_n still_o to_o transfuse_v certainty_n into_o my_o belief_n of_o that_o by_o virtue_n of_o which_o i_o must_v believe_v all_o other_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v the_o church_n infallibility_n so_o that_o the_o last_o proponent_n must_v either_o be_v believe_v for_o himself_o without_o any_o further_a evidence_n and_o then_o the_o short_a way_n will_v be_v to_o believe_v the_o first_o so_o or_o else_o there_o will_v be_v a_o endless_a infallibility_n or_o at_o last_o all_o must_v be_v resolve_v into_o the_o enthusiasm_n of_o every_o particular_a person_n if_o we_o do_v not_o rest_v satisfy_v with_o the_o rational_a evidence_n which_o those_o person_n who_o be_v inspire_v by_o god_n do_v give_v to_o the_o world_n that_o they_o be_v send_v by_o he_o and_o then_o let_v the_o world_n judge_v whether_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v not_o give_v strong_a evidence_n that_o they_o be_v send_v from_o god_n than_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o present_a church_n do_v and_o if_o so_o whether_o iâ—_n be_v possible_a for_o man_n to_o do_v great_a disservice_n to_o christianity_n than_o to_o suspend_v our_o belief_n of_o the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o founder_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n on_o a_o thing_n at_o least_o far_o less_o evident_a than_o the_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v by_o it_o be_v but_o in_o plain_a english_a on_o a_o thing_n notorious_o false_a and_o only_o the_o arrogant_a pretence_n of_o a_o usurp_a faction_n which_o think_v it_o easy_a bold_o to_o say_v that_o it_o can_v be_v deceive_v than_o to_o defend_v itself_o against_o the_o just_a accusation_n both_o of_o deceive_v and_o be_v deceive_v these_o thing_n be_v premise_v 3._o i_o now_o come_v to_o consider_v how_o far_a n._n o._n have_v show_v the_o invalidity_n of_o the_o principle_n lay_v down_o by_o i_o concession_n for_o the_o end_n for_o which_o i_o intend_v they_o the_o design_n of_o they_o be_v to_o show_v that_o we_o may_v have_v sufficient_a certainty_n of_o our_o faith_n without_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o answerer_n have_v yield_v some_o thing_n and_o deny_v other_o i_o shall_v therefore_o first_o lie_v down_o his_o concession_n and_o see_v of_o what_o force_n they_o be_v to_o the_o issue_n of_o this_o controversy_n and_o then_o come_v fair_o to_o debate_v the_o matter_n in_o difference_n between_o we_o i._o for_o his_o concession_n 1._o he_o yield_v that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n at_o all_o of_o infallibility_n under_o natural_a religion_n which_o be_v imply_v in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o proposition_n which_o be_v grant_v by_o he_o for_o in_o the_o second_o proposition_n i_o assert_v 2._o that_o man_n be_v frame_v a_o rational_a creature_n capable_a of_o reflect_v upon_o himself_o may_v antecedent_o to_o any_o external_a revelation_n certain_o know_v the_o be_v of_o god_n and_o his_o dependence_n upon_o he_o else_o there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o a_o law_n of_o nature_n or_o any_o principle_n of_o natutural_a religion_n which_o he_o say_v may_v be_v grant_v all_o supernatural_a and_o external_a revelation_n 3._o must_v suppose_v the_o truth_n of_o natural_a religion_n for_o unless_o we_o be_v antecedent_o certain_a that_o there_o be_v a_o god_n and_o that_o we_o be_v capable_a of_o know_v he_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v certain_a that_o god_n
have_v reveal_v his_o will_n to_o we_o by_o any_o supernatural_a mean_n let_v this_o be_v grant_v say_v he_o from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o we_o have_v sufficient_a certainty_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o natural_a religion_n without_o any_o such_o thing_n as_o infallibility_n 2._o he_o yield_v that_o reason_n be_v to_o be_v judge_n concern_v divine_a revelation_n which_o appear_v by_o the_o next_o proposition_n nothing_o ought_v to_o be_v admit_v for_o divine_a revelation_n 4._o which_o overthrow_v the_o certainty_n of_o those_o principle_n which_o must_v be_v antecedent_o suppose_v to_o all_o divine_a revelation_n for_o that_o be_v to_o overthrow_v the_o mean_n whereby_o we_o be_v to_o judge_v concern_v the_o truth_n of_o any_o divine_a revelation_n of_o which_o he_o say_v let_v this_o also_o be_v grant_v 3._o he_o yield_v that_o the_o will_n of_o god_n may_v be_v sufficient_o declare_v to_o man_n by_o writing_n for_o he_o grant_v the_o ten_o proposition_n which_o be_v this_o if_o the_o will_n of_o god_n can_v be_v sufficient_o declare_v to_o man_n by_o writing_n 10._o it_o must_v either_o be_v because_o no_o writing_n can_v be_v intelligible_a enough_o for_o that_o end_n or_o that_o it_o can_v never_o be_v know_v to_o be_v write_v by_o man_n infallible_o assist_v the_o former_a be_v repugnant_a to_o common_a sense_n for_o word_n be_v equal_o capable_a of_o be_v understand_v speak_v or_o write_v the_o latter_a overthrow_v the_o possibility_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n this_o say_v he_o be_v grant_v 4._o he_o yield_v that_o the_o write_a will_n of_o god_n do_v contain_v all_o thing_n simple_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n for_o in_o his_o consideration_n of_o the_o 14._o proposition_n 15._o these_o be_v his_o word_n mean_a while_n as_o touch_v the_o perfection_n of_o holy_a scripture_n catholic_n now_o as_o the_o holy_a father_n ancient_o do_v grant_v that_o they_o contain_v all_o point_n which_o be_v simple_o necessary_a to_o be_v of_o all_o person_n believe_v for_o attain_v salvation_n 5._o he_o yield_v 52._o that_o no_o person_n be_v infallible_o certain_a of_o or_o in_o his_o faith_n because_o the_o proponent_n thereof_o be_v infallible_a unless_o he_o also_o certain_o know_v or_o have_v infallible_a evidence_n that_o he_o be_v infallible_a only_o he_o add_v that_o for_o beget_v a_o infallible_a assent_n to_o the_o thing_n propose_v it_o be_v sufficient_a if_o we_o have_v a_o infallible_a evidence_n either_o of_o the_o thing_n propose_v or_o of_o the_o proponent_n only_o which_o be_v all_o i_o desire_v as_o to_o this_o matter_n but_o he_o quarrel_n with_o i_o for_o say_v proposition_n 21._o it_o be_v necessary_a therefore_o in_o order_n to_o a_o infallible_a assent_n that_o every_o particular_a person_n be_v infallible_o assist_v in_o judge_v of_o the_o matter_n propose_v to_o be_v believe_v because_o say_v he_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o have_v a_o infallible_a evidence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n propose_v i._n e._n from_o the_o internal_a principle_n that_o prove_v or_o demonstrate_v they_o but_o it_o be_v enough_o that_o he_o have_v a_o infallible_a or_o sufficient_o certain_a evidence_n only_o of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o external_a proponent_n where_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o 1._o that_o by_o the_o matter_n propose_v to_o be_v believe_v he_o will_v seem_v to_o understand_v i_o only_o of_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v by_o virtue_n of_o any_o proponent_n suppose_v infallible_a whereas_o i_o mean_v it_o of_o all_o such_o thing_n to_o which_o a_o infallible_a assent_n be_v require_v and_o chief_o of_o that_o by_o which_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v the_o thing_n reveal_v as_o for_o instance_n that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a be_v in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o be_v believe_v upon_o their_o principle_n and_o either_o a_o infallible_a assent_n be_v require_v to_o this_o or_o not_o if_o not_o than_o infallibility_n be_v not_o necessary_a to_o faith_n if_o it_o be_v than_o this_o infallible_a assent_n must_v be_v build_v on_o a_o infallibility_n antecedent_n to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n and_o then_o my_o consequence_n necessary_o follow_v that_o the_o ground_n on_o which_o a_o necessity_n of_o some_o external_a infallible_a proponent_n be_v assert_v must_v rather_o make_v every_o particular_a person_n infallible_a if_o no_o divine_a faith_n can_v be_v without_o a_o infallible_a assent_n and_o so_o render_v any_o other_o infallibility_n useless_a 2._o that_o he_o explain_v infallible_a evidence_n by_o that_o which_o be_v sufficient_o certain_a which_o be_v mere_a shuffle_n for_o he_o know_v well_o enough_o that_o we_o contend_v for_o sufficient_o certain_a evidence_n as_o much_o as_o they_o our_o only_a question_n be_v about_o infallibility_n whether_o that_o be_v necessary_a or_o no_o if_o sufficient_o certain_a evidence_n will_v serve_v for_o the_o church_n infallibility_n why_o may_v it_o not_o for_o the_o scripture_n or_o any_o matter_n of_o faith_n contain_v therein_o if_o they_o mean_v no_o more_o by_o infallibility_n but_o sufficient_a certainty_n why_o do_v they_o make_v so_o great_a a_o noise_n about_o it_o as_o though_o there_o can_v be_v no_o faith_n and_o we_o no_o christian_n without_o infallibility_n when_o we_o all_o say_v that_o the_o matter_n of_o faith_n have_v sufficient_a certainty_n nay_o the_o high_a which_o such_o thing_n be_v capable_a of_o be_v infallible_a faith_n come_v to_o be_v sufficient_o certain_a only_o for_o all_o that_o i_o know_v a_o infallible_a pope_n may_v by_o such_o another_o explication_n become_v like_o one_o of_o we_o 6._o he_o yield_v that_o a_o right_a and_o save_a faith_n may_v be_v without_o any_o infallible_a assurance_n concern_v the_o church_n infallibility_n which_o he_o say_v 54._o be_v abundant_o declare_v by_o catholic_n writer_n i_o only_o desire_v to_o know_v why_o a_o like_a right_n and_o save_a faith_n may_v not_o be_v have_v concern_v the_o scripture_n without_o their_o church_n infallibility_n for_o from_o hence_o it_o follow_v that_o a_o infallible_a assent_n be_v not_o requisite_a to_o save_a faith_n direct_o contrary_a to_o my_o former_a adversary_n e._n w._n for_o one_o say_v it_o be_v necessary_a to_o faith_n and_o the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v not_o but_o above_o all_o how_o will_v he_o ever_o answer_v this_o to_o mr._n i._n s._n who_o have_v write_v a_o whole_a book_n purposely_o against_o this_o principle_n as_o impious_a and_o atheistical_a methinks_v this_o way_n of_o defend_v the_o main_a foundation_n of_o their_o faith_n by_o principle_n so_o direct_o contradict_v one_o another_o look_v a_o little_a scandalous_o and_o bring_v a_o odd_a suspicion_n upon_o their_o cause_n as_o if_o it_o be_v very_o hard_o to_o be_v make_v good_a when_o our_o adversary_n can_v agree_v by_o which_o of_o two_o quite_o contrary_a principle_n it_o be_v best_o be_v maintain_v 7._o he_o yield_v 56._o that_o the_o utmost_a assurance_n a_o man_n can_v have_v of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n be_v only_o moral_a but_o to_o make_v it_o up_o he_o call_v it_o a_o moral_a infallibility_n which_o how_o strange_o soever_o it_o sound_v yet_o his_o meaning_n be_v good_a for_o it_o be_v such_o a_o infallibility_n as_o be_v not_o infallibility_n have_v the_o dispute_n be_v thus_o long_o among_o we_o whether_o infallibility_n be_v necessary_a or_o no_o to_o faith_n and_o now_o at_o last_o one_o come_v and_o tell_v we_o yes_o sure_o a_o moral_a infallibility_n be_v necessary_a i_o have_v hear_v of_o a_o hoâ—_n dispute_v between_o two_o gentleman_n about_o transubstantiation_n very_a earnest_n they_o be_v on_o both_o side_n at_o last_o another_o fall_v into_o their_o company_n and_o ask_v they_o what_o it_o be_v they_o be_v about_o they_o tell_v he_o transubstantiation_n very_o well_o say_v he_o but_o i_o pray_v tell_v i_o what_o you_o mean_v by_o it_o one_o say_v it_o be_v stand_v at_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o other_o kneel_v much_o such_o another_o explication_n be_v this_o here_o of_o infallibility_n only_o this_o be_v somewhat_o worse_o for_o it_o be_v join_v two_o word_n together_o which_o destroy_v each_o other_o for_o if_o it_o be_v only_o moral_a certainty_n it_o be_v not_o infallible_a if_o it_o be_v infallible_a it_o can_v be_v bare_o moral_a i_o expect_v to_o hear_v short_o of_o a_o accidental_a transubstantiation_n a_o coordinate_a supremacy_n as_o well_o as_o a_o moral_a infallibility_n but_o we_o be_v to_o suppose_v that_o by_o infallibility_n he_o mean_v no_o more_o than_o certainty_n because_o he_o explain_v it_o by_o the_o certainty_n of_o universal_a tradition_n this_o be_v well_o enough_o if_o in_o the_o precedent_a page_n he_o have_v not_o say_v 55._o that_o a_o particular_a person_n may_v be_v infallible_a in_o the_o assent_n he_o give_v to_o some_o matter_n propose_v viz._n to_o this_o
that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a i_o will_v fain_o understand_v what_o this_o infallible_a assent_n be_v ground_v upon_o and_o if_o the_o evidence_n be_v only_o sufficient_o or_o moral_o infallible_a which_o be_v his_o own_o term_n how_o the_o assent_n which_o be_v build_v upon_o it_o come_v to_o be_v more_o than_o so_o it_o be_v very_o pleasant_a to_o observe_v how_o mr._n cressey_n and_o some_o other_o late_a writer_n of_o their_o church_n be_v perplex_v about_o this_o word_n infallibility_n as_o if_o they_o have_v a_o wolf_n by_o the_o ear_n they_o can_v tell_v how_o to_o hold_v it_o and_o they_o be_v afraid_a to_o let_v it_o go_v and_o very_o loath_a be_v be_v our_o n._n o._n to_o part_n with_o the_o sound_n of_o infallibility_n although_o his_o own_o concession_n perfect_o overthrow_v it_o as_o will_v yet_o further_o appear_v by_o this_o last_o viz._n 8._o that_o moral_a certainty_n be_v a_o sufficient_a foundation_n for_o faith_n this_o will_v appear_v by_o my_o 27._o 27._o proposition_n which_o be_v this_o the_o nature_n of_o certainty_n do_v receive_v several_a name_n either_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o proof_n or_o the_o degree_n of_o the_o assent_n thus_o moral_a certainty_n may_v be_v so_o call_v either_o as_o it_o be_v oppose_v to_o mathematical_a evidence_n but_o imply_v a_o firm_a assent_n upon_o the_o high_a evidence_n that_o moral_a thing_n can_v receive_v or_o as_o it_o be_v oppose_v to_o a_o high_a degree_n of_o certainty_n in_o the_o same_o kind_n so_o moral_a certainty_n imply_v only_o great_a probability_n of_o one_o side_n than_o the_o other_o in_o the_o former_a sense_n we_o assert_v the_o certainty_n of_o christian_a faith_n to_o be_v moral_a but_o not_o only_o in_o the_o latter_a 67._o to_o which_o he_o say_v this_o principle_n be_v grant_v if_o import_v only_o that_o christian_n have_v or_o may_v have_v a_o sufficient_o certain_a and_o infallible_a evidence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o christianity_n whereby_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o though_o he_o use_v the_o term_n infallible_a yet_o he_o mean_v no_o more_o than_o i_o do_v or_o else_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v bring_v that_o as_o a_o explication_n of_o my_o principle_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o it_o as_o in_o this_o controversy_n moral_a certainty_n be_v oppose_v to_o strict_a demonstration_n and_o infallibility_n but_o if_o he_o by_o infallibility_n mean_v only_o sufficient_a certainty_n i_o shall_v be_v content_a for_o quietness_n sake_n that_o he_o shall_v call_v it_o infallibility_n if_o he_o please_v and_o that_o he_o can_v mean_v no_o more_o by_o it_o appear_v not_o only_o by_o what_o he_o have_v say_v before_o but_o by_o what_o he_o say_v afterward_o in_o these_o word_n 94._o a_o natural_a or_o moral_a certainty_n though_o not_o such_o a_o one_o as_o can_v possible_o be_v false_a but_o which_o according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o common_a manner_n and_o experience_n of_o man_n be_v not_o false_a be_v sufficient_a on_o which_o to_o ground_v such_o a_o faith_n as_o god_n require_v of_o we_o in_o respect_n of_o that_o certainty_n which_o can_v be_v derive_v from_o humane_a sense_n or_o reason_n and_o which_o serve_v for_o a_o introductive_a to_o the_o reliance_n of_o this_o our_o faith_n upon_o such_o revelation_n as_o be_v believe_v by_o we_o divine_a and_o which_o if_o divine_a we_o know_v be_v not_o possible_o fallible_a in_o respect_n of_o its_o rely_v on_o which_o revelation_n a_o infallible_a object_n and_o not_o for_o a_o infallible_a certainty_n as_o to_o the_o subject_n it_o be_v that_o this_o our_o faith_n be_v denominate_v a_o divine_a faith_n now_o this_o natural_a or_o moral_a certainty_n be_v think_v sufficient_a for_o the_o first_o rational_a introductive_a and_o security_n of_o our_o faith_n not_o only_o by_o the_o doctor_n in_o his_o 27._o principle_n but_o also_o by_o catholic_n divine_v in_o their_o discourse_n of_o the_o prudential_n motive_n very_o well_o say_v and_o i_o be_v a_o very_a disingenuous_a man_n if_o i_o shall_v not_o hearty_o thank_v he_o for_o so_o free_a a_o confession_n by_o which_o if_o i_o understand_v any_o thing_n he_o very_o fair_o give_v up_o the_o cause_n of_o infallibility_n as_o to_o the_o necessity_n of_o it_o in_o order_n to_o faith_n as_o will_v easy_o appear_v by_o the_o manage_n of_o it_o so_o far_o as_o i_o have_v be_v concern_v in_o it_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o any_o one_o that_o will_v cast_v a_o eye_n on_o the_o controversy_n of_o infallibility_n between_o the_o archbishop_n and_o his_o adversary_n that_o it_o be_v raise_v on_o this_o account_n because_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n assert_v that_o the_o infallible_a testimony_n of_o the_o church_n be_v necessary_a in_o order_n to_o the_o believe_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o so_o much_o be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v defend_v by_o he_o who_o pretend_v to_o answer_v my_o lord_n of_o canterbury_n book_n who_o go_v upon_o this_o principle_n that_o this_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v with_o a_o divine_a faith_n and_o a_o divine_a faith_n must_v be_v build_v upon_o a_o infallible_a testimony_n the_o falsehood_n of_o which_o i_o at_o large_a show_v in_o the_o discourse_n of_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n since_o the_o publish_n whereof_o the_o metaphysical_a gentleman_n before_o mention_v pretend_v to_o answer_v that_o part_n of_o it_o which_o concern_v infallibility_n and_o moral_a certainty_n some_o of_o his_o assertion_n i_o have_v lay_v down_o already_o as_o contrary_a to_o this_o of_o n._n o._n as_o may_v be_v for_o he_o not_o only_a assert_n the_o necessity_n of_o infallibility_n for_o a_o foundation_n of_o christian_a faith_n but_o spend_v some_o chapter_n in_o ramble_a talk_n against_o moral_a certainty_n the_o title_n of_o one_o of_o which_o be_v 6._o faith_n only_o moral_o certain_a be_v no_o faith_n i_o desire_v n._n o._n and_o e._n w._n to_o agree_v better_a before_o they_o go_v aboâ—â—_n to_o confute_v i_o and_o to_o what_o purpose_n shouldâ—_n trouble_v myself_o with_o answer_v a_o man_n whoâ—_n principle_n the_o more_o ingenuous_a of_o their_o owâ—_n party_n disown_n as_o well_o as_o we_o for_o not_o onâ—â—_n n._n o._n here_o make_v moral_a certainty_n a_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o divine_a faith_n 134._o but_o the_o guide_n 1â—_n controversy_n another_o of_o my_o adversary_n aâ—serts_n the_o same_o when_o he_o say_v and_o indeed_o from_o what_o be_v say_v former_o that_o a_o divine_a faith_n may_v be_v have_v by_o those_o who_o have_v have_v 〈◊〉_d extrinsical_a even_o moral_o infallible_a i_o see_v now_o from_o who_o n._n o._n learn_v these_o term_n motive_n thereof_o it_o follow_v that_o divine_a faith_n do_v not_o resolve_v into_o such_o motive_n either_o as_o the_o formal_a cause_n or_o always_o as_o the_o applicative_a introductive_a or_o condition_n of_o this_o divine_a faith_n and_o a_o little_a after_o 135._o that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o such_o faith_n always_o shall_v have_v a_o external_a rational_o infallible_a ground_n or_o motive_n thereto_o whether_o church_n authority_n or_o any_o other_o on_o his_o part_n that_o so_o believe_v by_o these_o concession_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o cause_n of_o infallibility_n as_o far_o as_o it_o concern_v the_o necessity_n of_o it_o in_o order_n to_o faith_n be_v clear_o give_v up_o by_o these_o person_n and_o if_o other_o be_v still_o of_o another_o mind_n among_o they_o i_o leave_v they_o to_o dispute_v it_o among_o themselves_o thus_o far_o then_o we_o be_v agree_v 4._o i_o now_o come_v to_o consider_v where_o the_o controversy_n still_o remain_v down_o and_o why_o the_o rest_n of_o my_o principle_n may_v not_o pass_v as_o well_o as_o these_o in_o order_n to_o this_o i_o must_v by_o take_v a_o view_n of_o his_o several_a exception_n and_o answer_n draw_v together_o a_o scheme_n of_o those_o principle_n which_o he_o set_v up_o in_o opposition_n to_o i_o and_o if_o i_o do_v not_o very_o much_o mistake_v they_o may_v be_v reduce_v to_o these_o three_o 1._o that_o god_n have_v give_v a_o infallible_a assistance_n to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n of_o it_o for_o the_o direction_n of_o those_o who_o live_v in_o it_o 2._o that_o without_o this_o infallible_a assistance_n there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n 3._o that_o all_o the_o argument_n which_o overthrow_v the_o church_n infallibility_n do_v destroy_v the_o church_n authority_n these_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v perceive_v contain_v the_o whole_a force_n of_o his_o consideration_n and_o in_o the_o examination_n of_o these_o the_o remain_a discourse_n must_v be_v spend_v in_o which_o i_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o whatever_o be_v material_a in_o his_o book_n 1._o the_o main_a controversy_n be_v whether_o god_n have_v give_v a_o
make_v thing_n to_o become_v matter_n of_o faith_n can_v this_o be_v understand_v any_o other_o way_n than_o of_o their_o own_o sense_n of_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o be_v not_o this_o fair_a deal_n to_o make_v i_o contradict_v myself_o because_o where_o i_o argue_v against_o they_o i_o take_v matter_n of_o faith_n in_o their_o sense_n and_o where_o i_o deliver_v my_o own_o opinion_n i_o take_v they_o in_o another_o sense_n and_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o matter_n of_o faith_n the_o trifle_n of_o his_o argue_v appear_v for_o do_v all_o these_o cease_v to_o be_v member_n of_o their_o church_n who_o dispute_v any_o thing_n which_o other_o account_v matter_n of_o faith_n among_o they_o be_v the_o jesuit_n all_o out_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o they_o deny_v the_o efficacy_n of_o grace_n which_o the_o dominiâ—ans_n account_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v the_o jansenist_n and_o oral_a traditionist_n divide_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o they_o deny_v the_o pope_n infallibility_n which_o the_o jesuit_n account_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n if_o not_o than_o all_o division_n in_o matter_n and_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o division_n from_o the_o true_a church_n and_o from_o all_o her_o member_n and_o so_o his_o second_o proposition_n come_v to_o nothing_o and_o so_o likewise_o the_o three_o that_o all_o division_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n so_o esteem_v by_o they_o be_v division_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o the_o four_o and_o five_o proposition_n be_v the_o most_o heal_a principle_n that_o have_v yet_o be_v think_v on_o fie_o for_o shame_n why_o shall_v we_o and_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n quarrel_n thus_o long_o we_o be_v very_o well_o agree_v in_o all_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o i_o shall_v demonstrative_o prove_v it_o from_o the_o argument_n of_o i._o w._n draw_v from_o his_o two_o last_o proposition_n all_o who_o assent_n unto_o the_o ancient_a creed_n be_v undivided_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n by_o prop._n 4._o but_o both_o papist_n and_o protestant_n do_v assent_n unto_o the_o ancient_a creed_n ergo_fw-la they_o be_v undivided_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o have_v not_o i_o w._n now_o do_v his_o business_n and_o very_o substantial_o prove_v the_o thing_n he_o intend_v but_o i_o hope_v we_o may_v enjoy_v the_o benefit_n of_o it_o as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o they_o will_v not_o hence_o forward_o charge_v we_o with_o divide_v from_o their_o church_n in_o any_o matter_n of_o faith_n since_o we_o be_v all_o agree_v in_o own_v the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o see_v we_o can_v be_v divide_v from_o the_o church_n but_o by_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n according_a to_o his_o propos._n it_o follow_v that_o we_o be_v still_o member_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o therefore_o neither_o guilty_a of_o heresy_n nor_o schism_n but_o if_o those_o who_o do_v own_o and_o assent_v to_o the_o ancient_a creed_n may_v yet_o be_v divide_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o they_o charge_v we_o by_o reject_v the_o definition_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n than_o there_o be_v no_o shadow_n of_o a_o contradiction_n leave_v in_o my_o charge_v they_o with_o difference_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n among_o themselves_o though_o i_o say_v they_o own_o the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o now_o 9_o reader_n thou_o see_v what_o all_o these_o pitiful_a cavil_n be_v come_v to_o 14._o and_o what_o ground_n there_o have_v be_v for_o they_o to_o glory_n in_o this_o pusionello_n that_o with_o a_o sheet_n and_o a_o half_a have_v compel_v i_o as_o he_o say_v to_o be_v my_o own_o executioner_n but_o these_o great_a hero_n must_v be_v allow_v to_o relate_v their_o famous_a adventure_n with_o some_o advantage_n to_o themselves_o it_o may_v have_v be_v enough_o to_o have_v rescue_v the_o lady_n but_o not_o only_o to_o destroy_v the_o giant_n as_o any_o man_n must_v be_v account_v who_o such_o knight_n encounter_n but_o to_o leave_v he_o grovel_v in_o the_o ground_n and_o gasp_a for_o breath_n and_o that_o by_o wound_n he_o force_v he_o to_o give_v himself_o this_o be_v beyond_o measure_n glorious_a go_v thy_o way_n then_o for_o the_o eight_o champion_n of_o christendom_n enjoy_v the_o benefit_n of_o thy_o illustrious_a fame_n sit_v down_o at_o ease_n and_o relate_v to_o thy_o immortal_a honour_n thy_o mighty_a exploit_n only_o when_o thou_o have_v do_v remember_v thou_o have_v encounter_v nothing_o but_o the_o windmill_n of_o thy_o own_o imagination_n and_o the_o man_n who_o thou_o think_v to_o have_v execute_v by_o his_o own_o hand_n stands_z by_z and_o laugh_v at_o thy_o ridiculous_a attempt_n but_o i_o forget_v that_o i_o be_o so_o near_o his_o conclusion_n wherein_o he_o do_v so_o grave_o advise_v i_o that_o i_o will_v be_v please_v for_o once_o to_o write_v controvesy_n not_o playbook_n his_o meaning_n i_o suppose_v be_v that_o i_o will_v return_v to_o the_o old_a beat_a road_n where_o they_o know_v how_o to_o find_v a_o man_n and_o have_v something_o to_o say_v because_o other_o have_v say_v something_o before_o they_o and_o not_o represent_v the_o ridiculous_a passage_n of_o their_o fanatic_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o which_o they_o be_v furnish_v with_o no_o distinction_n out_o of_o their_o usual_a magazine_n their_o present_a manual_n of_o controversy_n i_o shall_v be_v content_v to_o wait_v their_o leisure_n if_o they_o have_v any_o thing_n material_a to_o say_v as_o i._n w._n give_v i_o some_o hope_n when_o he_o say_v that_o other_o more_o learned_a pen_n i_o shall_v be_v glad_a to_o see_v they_o will_v give_v i_o a_o more_o particular_a and_o complete_a answer_n i_o hope_v not_o in_o the_o way_n of_o cavil_v if_o they_o do_v i_o shall_v hereafter_o only_o contemn_v they_o but_o i_o be_o afraid_a of_o their_o good_a intention_n by_o the_o book_n he_o mention_n as_o such_o considerable_a thing_n in_o answer_n to_o my_o vindication_n of_o archbishop_n laud_n viz._n the_o guide_n in_o controversy_n and_o protestancy_n without_o principle_n if_o other_o write_v as_o they_o have_v do_v i_o shall_v take_v as_o little_a notice_n of_o they_o as_o i_o have_v do_v of_o those_o can_v a_o dull_a book_n come_v out_o with_o my_o name_n in_o the_o title_n but_o i_o must_v be_v oblige_v to_o answer_v it_o no_o i_o assure_v they_o i_o know_v better_o how_o to_o spend_v my_o time_n i_o say_v still_o let_v a_o just_a answer_n come_v forth_o that_o deal_v by_o i_o as_o i_o do_v by_o the_o book_n i_o answer_v and_o then_o let_v they_o blame_v i_o if_o i_o neglect_v it_o but_o at_o last_o he_o give_v one_o general_a reason_n why_o no_o great_a matter_n be_v to_o be_v expect_v to_o come_v abroad_o in_o print_n not_o but_o that_o they_o have_v man_n of_o learning_n among_o they_o no_o doubt_n of_o it_o but_o alas_o for_o they_o they_o be_v so_o persecute_v in_o the_o print_n house_n that_o nothing_o of_o they_o be_v suffer_v to_o come_v abroad_o only_o by_o great_a good_a fortune_n this_o complaint_n be_v in_o print_n and_o come_v abroad_o open_o enough_o how_o long_o i_o pray_v have_v these_o day_n of_o persecution_n be_v for_o whatever_o you_o imagine_v i_o be_v so_o far_o from_o have_v any_o hand_n in_o it_o that_o the_o first_o time_n i_o ever_o hear_v of_o it_o be_v from_o your_o complaint_n have_v you_o not_o former_o complain_v thus_o when_o book_n too_o many_o have_v be_v print_v and_o publish_v in_o england_n and_o what_o assurance_n can_v you_o give_v we_o that_o you_o do_v not_o still_o complain_v without_o cause_n but_o not_o to_o suffer_v you_o to_o deceive_v the_o people_n any_o long_o in_o this_o kind_n by_o pretend_v that_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o you_o do_v not_o answer_v our_o book_n because_o you_o have_v no_o liberty_n of_o the_o press_n i_o have_v at_o this_o time_n a_o catalogue_n by_o i_o of_o above_o two_o hundred_o popish_a book_n print_v in_o our_o own_o language_n which_o i_o shall_v produce_v on_o a_o just_a occasion_n a_o considerable_a part_n whereof_o have_v be_v publish_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o not_o many_o year_n and_o yet_o all_o possible_a effort_n be_v use_v by_o we_o say_v i._n w._n to_o hinder_v their_o doctor_n from_o show_v their_o learning_n 14._o this_o of_o late_o we_o must_v needs_o say_v they_o have_v very_o spare_o do_v but_o all_o the_o art_n we_o have_v can_v hinder_v some_o of_o they_o from_o show_v their_o weakness_n as_o this_o i._o w._n have_v very_o prodigal_o do_v in_o this_o pamphlet_n finis_fw-la a_o answer_n to_o the_o book_n entitle_v dr._n stillingfleet_n principle_n consider_v although_o i_o write_v no_o play_n 1._o yet_o i_o hope_v i_o may_v have_v leave_n to_o say_v the_o scene_n be_v change_v principle_n for_o instead_o of_o the_o former_a
infallible_a assistance_n to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n for_o the_o conduct_n of_o those_o who_o live_v in_o it_o for_o if_o he_o have_v not_o my_o adversary_n can_v deny_v but_o the_o principle_n lay_v down_o by_o i_o must_v hold_v for_o in_o case_n there_o be_v no_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n every_o one_o must_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o use_n of_o his_o own_o understanding_n proceed_v in_o the_o best_a manner_n to_o find_v out_o what_o the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v in_o order_n to_o salvation_n we_o do_v not_o now_o dispute_v concern_v the_o best_a help_n for_o a_o person_n to_o make_v use_n of_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o this_o nature_n but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o a_o man_n ought_v to_o resign_v his_o own_o judgement_n to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n which_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a as_o to_o all_o necessary_n for_o salvation_n or_o suppose_v no_o such_o infallibility_n whether_o a_o person_n use_v his_o faculty_n in_o the_o best_a manner_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n with_o the_o help_n of_o divine_a grace_n may_v not_o have_v sufficient_a certainty_n thereby_o what_o thing_n be_v require_v of_o he_o in_o order_n to_o happiness_n hereby_o i_o exclude_v nothing_o that_o may_v tend_v to_o the_o right_a use_n of_o a_o man_n understanding_n in_o these_o thing_n whether_o it_o be_v the_o direction_n of_o pastor_n the_o decree_n of_o council_n the_o sense_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n or_o the_o care_n industry_n and_o sincerity_n of_o the_o enquirer_n but_o suppose_v all_o these_o whether_o by_o not_o believe_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v infallible_a the_o foundation_n of_o this_o person_n faith_n can_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o tremble_a quick_v and_o as_o n._n o._n speak_v in_o his_o preface_n only_o from_o the_o suppose_v a_o errability_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o god_n church_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o lay_v down_o that_o as_o his_o fundamental_a principle_n that_o the_o only_a certain_a way_n not_o to_o be_v mislead_v will_v be_v the_o submit_v our_o internal_a assent_n and_o belief_n to_o church_n authority_n or_o as_o he_o elsewhere_o speak_v to_o the_o infallible_a guideship_n of_o church_n â—_z 1â—_n here_o then_o two_o question_n necessary_o arise_v 1._o whether_o there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n of_o faith_n without_o this_o infallibility_n 2._o what_o certainty_n there_o be_v of_o this_o infallibility_n 1._o whether_o there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n of_o faith_n without_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n and_o submit_v our_o internal_a assent_n and_o belief_n to_o they_o for_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o we_o must_v consider_v what_o thing_n be_v agree_v upon_o between_o we_o that_o by_o they_o we_o may_v proceed_v to_o the_o resolution_n of_o this_o question_n 1._o it_o be_v i_o suppose_v agree_v that_o every_o man_n have_v in_o he_o a_o faculty_n of_o discern_v of_o truth_n and_o falsehood_n 2._o that_o this_o faculty_n must_v be_v use_v at_o least_o in_o the_o choice_n of_o infallible_a guide_n for_o otherwise_o a_o man_n must_v be_v abuse_v with_o every_o pretence_n of_o infallibility_n and_o george_n fox_n may_v as_o well_o be_v follow_v as_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v all_o prudential_a motive_n and_o argument_n for_o infallibility_n if_o a_o man_n must_v not_o judge_v whether_o they_o be_v good_a or_o no_o i._n e._n sufficient_a to_o prove_v the_o thing_n 3._o that_o god_n be_v not_o want_v in_o necessary_n to_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n 4._o that_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n receive_v on_o both_o side_n do_v contain_v in_o they_o the_o will_n of_o god_n in_o order_n to_o salvation_n 5._o that_o all_o thing_n simple_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v contain_v therein_o which_o be_v a_o concession_n mention_v before_o these_o thing_n be_v suppose_v 5._o the_o question_n now_o be_v answer_v whether_o a_o person_n not_o rely_v on_o the_o infallibility_n of_o a_o church_n may_v not_o be_v certain_a of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o those_o book_n in_o order_n to_o salvation_n for_o of_o those_o ouâ—_n present_a enquiry_n be_v and_o not_o about_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o more_o difficult_a and_o controvert_v place_n and_o if_o we_o can_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o man_n may_v be_v certain_a as_o to_o matter_n of_o salvation_n without_o infallibility_n let_v they_o prove_v if_o they_o can_v the_o necessity_n of_o infallibility_n for_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o those_o thing_n afterward_o i_o now_o inquire_v into_o the_o certainty_n man_n may_v attain_v to_o of_o the_o necessary_n to_o salvation_n in_o scripture_n and_o concern_v this_o i_o lay_v down_o this_o proposition_n although_o we_o can_v argue_v against_o any_o particular_a way_n of_o revelation_n from_o the_o necessary_a attribute_n of_o god_n 13._o yet_o such_o a_o way_n as_o writing_n be_v make_v choice_n of_o by_o he_o we_o may_v just_o say_v that_o it_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o design_n and_o the_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n to_o give_v infallible_a assistance_n to_o person_n in_o write_v his_o will_n for_o the_o benefit_n of_o mankind_n if_o those_o write_n may_v not_o be_v understand_v by_o all_o person_n who_o sincere_o endeavour_v to_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o in_o all_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v necessary_a for_o their_o salvation_n this_o principle_n 13._o he_o say_v be_v unsound_a which_o if_o he_o can_v prove_v i_o may_v have_v more_o reason_n to_o question_v it_o than_o i_o yet_o have_v and_o i_o assure_v he_o i_o expect_v no_o mean_a proof_n to_o shake_v my_o belief_n of_o a_o principle_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n for_o it_o be_v grant_v by_o he_o that_o all_o thing_n simple_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o thing_n simple_o necessary_a ought_v not_o to_o be_v deliver_v with_o great_a plainness_n than_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o so_o whether_o god_n appoint_v the_o evangelist_n and_o apostle_n to_o write_v these_o thing_n do_v not_o intend_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v so_o express_v as_o they_o may_v most_o easy_o be_v understand_v whether_o our_o saviour_n own_o sermon_n veer_v capable_a of_o be_v understand_v by_o those_o who_o hear_v they_o without_o some_o infallible_a interpreter_n whether_o the_o evangelist_n do_v not_o faithful_o deliver_v our_o saviour_n doctrine_n if_o they_o do_v how_o that_o come_v to_o be_v obscure_a now_o which_o be_v plain_a then_o so_o that_o either_o christ_n himself_o must_v be_v charge_v with_o not_o speak_v the_o will_n of_o god_n plain_o or_o the_o evangelist_n can_v be_v charge_v with_o not_o express_v it_o so_o there_o be_v no_o other_o book_n in_o the_o world_n that_o i_o know_v of_o that_o need_v a_o infallible_a interpreter_n and_o we_o can_v tell_v certain_o enough_o what_o any_o other_o religion_n require_v suppose_v it_o to_o be_v write_v in_o the_o same_o way_n that_o the_o christian_n be_v be_v it_o not_o possible_a for_o a_o man_n to_o be_v certain_a what_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n require_v of_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n by_o read_v the_o book_n of_o that_o law_n without_o some_o infallible_a guide_n do_v the_o ten_o commandment_n need_v a_o infallible_a comment_fw-fr or_o can_v we_o have_v now_o no_o certainty_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o levitical_a law_n because_o there_o be_v no_o highpriest_n or_o sanhedrin_n to_o explain_v it_o and_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o understand_v the_o necessary_n of_o that_o dark_a dispensation_n in_o comparison_n with_o the_o gospel_n be_v oâ—r_a eye_n now_o blind_v with_o too_o much_o light_n be_v not_o christianity_n therefore_o high_o recommend_v to_o we_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n because_o of_o the_o clearness_n and_o perspicuity_n wherein_o the_o doctrine_n and_o precept_n thereof_o be_v deliver_v and_o yet_o after_o all_o this_o can_v the_o most_o necessary_a part_n of_o it_o he_o understand_v by_o those_o who_o sincere_o endeavour_v to_o understand_v they_o by_o which_o sincere_a endeavour_n we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o exclude_v any_o useful_a help_n that_o we_o always_o suppose_v they_o the_o sâ—m_n then_o of_o what_o he_o be_v to_o confute_v be_v this_o that_o although_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n do_v deliver_v the_o mind_n of_o god_n to_o the_o world_n in_o their_o write_n in_o order_n to_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n although_o they_o be_v inspire_v by_o a_o infinite_a wisdom_n for_o this_o end_n although_o all_o thing_n simple_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v contain_v in_o their_o write_n although_o a_o person_n use_v his_o sincere_a endeavour_n by_o all_o moral_a help_n and_o the_o
no_o such_o thing_n 3._o a_o law_n of_o such_o universal_a concernment_n to_o the_o faith_n and_o peace_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v suppose_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o best_a and_o purestâ—_n age_n of_o the_o church_n must_v be_v suppose_v agreeable_a thereto_o i._n e._n that_o in_o all_o matter_n of_o difference_n they_o do_v constant_o own_o these_o infallible_a judge_n by_o appeal_n to_o they_o for_o a_o final_a issue_n of_o all_o debate_n and_o rest_v satisfy_v with_o their_o decision_n but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a when_o great_a difference_n have_v happen_v in_o and_o near_a the_o first_o time_n no_o such_o authority_n be_v make_v use_n of_o but_o other_o way_n put_v in_o practice_n to_o make_v a_o end_n of_o they_o if_o when_o it_o be_v pretend_v it_o be_v slight_v and_o reject_v nay_o if_o the_o person_n pretend_v it_o be_v proceed_v against_o and_o condemn_v and_o this_o not_o by_o a_o popular_a faction_n but_o by_o just_a and_o legal_a authority_n we_o may_v thence_o conclude_v that_o such_o judge_n have_v arrogate_a that_o power_n to_o themselves_o which_o be_v not_o give_v they_o by_o the_o supreme_a legislator_n these_o thing_n be_v premise_v i_o come_v to_o his_o particular_a argument_n which_o lie_v scatteredâ—up_n and_o down_o but_o to_o give_v they_o the_o great_a strength_n i_o shall_v bring_v they_o near_o together_o and_o they_o be_v draw_v either_o from_o scripture_n or_o tradition_n or_o parity_n of_o reason_n 1._o from_o scripture_n and_o in_o truth_n the_o only_a satisfactory_a argument_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a concernment_n to_o the_o christian_a church_n ought_v only_o to_o be_v draw_v from_o thence_o unless_o we_o will_v suppose_v the_o scripture_n defective_a in_o the_o most_o important_a thing_n for_o this_o be_v plead_v as_o a_o thing_n necessary_a for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n by_o some_o and_o for_o the_o faith_n of_o christian_n by_o other_o so_o much_o great_a the_o necessity_n of_o it_o be_v so_o much_o clear_a ought_v the_o evidence_n of_o it_o to_o be_v in_o scripture_n suppose_v that_o to_o be_v intend_v to_o reveal_v the_o will_n of_o god_n to_o we_o in_o matter_n of_o the_o great_a necessity_n but_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v by_o our_o adversary_n that_o the_o place_n produce_v by_o they_o for_o a_o constant_a infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o necessary_o prove_v it_o because_o they_o be_v very_o capable_a of_o be_v understand_v as_o to_o the_o infallibility_n only_o of_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o first_o age_n and_o foundation_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v it_o then_o to_o be_v imagine_v that_o if_o christ_n have_v intend_v such_o a_o infallibility_n as_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o peace_n of_o his_o church_n he_o will_v not_o have_v deliver_v his_o mind_n more_o plain_o and_o clear_o than_o he_o be_v pretend_v to_o do_v in_o this_o matter_n how_o easy_o may_v all_o the_o contention_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n have_v be_v prevent_v if_o christ_n have_v cause_v it_o to_o be_v deliver_v in_o term_n so_o clear_a as_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n do_v require_v if_o he_o have_v say_v i_o do_v promise_v my_o infallible_a spirit_n to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n to_o give_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o all_o controversy_n which_o shall_v arise_v among_o christian_n and_o i_o expect_v a_o obedience_n suitable_o to_o all_o their_o determination_n or_o more_o particular_o i_o appoint_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o all_o age_n for_o my_o successor_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n who_o shall_v be_v the_o stand_n and_o infallible_a judge_n of_o all_o controversy_n among_o christian_n this_o dispute_n may_v never_o have_v happen_v among_o we_o for_o we_o assure_v they_o that_o we_o account_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n so_o valuable_a a_o thing_n and_o obedience_n to_o christ_n command_n so_o necessary_a a_o duty_n that_o we_o be_v well_o enough_o incline_v to_o embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o infallibility_n if_o we_o can_v see_v any_o ground_n in_o scripture_n for_o it_o but_o we_o can_v make_v person_n infallible_a by_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v so_o but_o we_o may_v easy_o make_v ourselves_o fool_n as_o other_o have_v do_v by_o believe_v it_o without_o reason_n the_o controversy_n than_o be_v not_o whether_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n be_v a_o desirable_a thing_n or_o not_o for_o so_o we_o say_v impeccability_n be_v too_o but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o such_o thing_n promise_v by_o christ_n to_o the_o guide_n of_o his_o church_n and_o whether_o all_o christian_n on_o that_o account_n be_v bind_v to_o yield_v their_o internal_a assent_n as_o well_o as_o external_a obedience_n to_o all_o their_o decree_n which_o we_o deny_v and_o desire_v to_o see_v it_o clear_o prove_v from_o his_o word_n who_o alone_o can_v grant_v this_o infallibility_n for_o if_o a_o infallible_a judge_n be_v therefore_o necessary_a because_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o sufficient_o clear_a for_o end_v of_o controversy_n and_o that_o god_n have_v actual_o constitute_v such_o a_o judge_n can_v be_v prove_v but_o by_o scripture_n sure_o we_o have_v all_o the_o reason_n in_o the_o world_n to_o expect_v that_o the_o scripture_n shall_v be_v abundant_o and_o beyond_o all_o contradiction_n clear_a in_o this_o point_n to_o make_v amends_o for_o its_o obscurity_n in_o the_o rest_n for_o if_o this_o point_n be_v not_o clear_o prove_v we_o be_v never_o the_o near_a an_o end_n of_o controversy_n because_o the_o business_n stop_v at_o the_o very_a head_n and_o they_o may_v beg_v their_o heart_n out_o before_o we_o shall_v ever_o be_v so_o good_a nature_a as_o to_o grant_v it_o they_o without_o proof_n and_o they_o who_o have_v be_v so_o bold_a shall_v i_o say_v or_o blasphemous_a as_o to_o charge_v our_o lord_n with_o want_n of_o discretion_n in_o case_n he_o have_v not_o provide_v his_o church_n with_o such_o a_o infallible_a judge_n do_v certain_o render_v he_o much_o more_o obnoxious_a to_o this_o imputation_n in_o suppose_v he_o to_o have_v constitute_v such_o a_o judge_n if_o he_o have_v no_o where_o plain_o declare_v that_o he_o have_v do_v so_o and_o let_v they_o if_o they_o can_v produce_v one_o clear_a text_n of_o scripture_n to_o this_o purpose_n which_o by_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n be_v so_o interpret_v and_o which_o to_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o mankind_n be_v more_o sufficient_o clear_a for_o the_o end_n this_o controversy_n than_o the_o scripture_n be_v say_v by_o they_o to_o be_v in_o other_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o till_o they_o have_v do_v this_o according_a to_o their_o own_o way_n of_o argue_v we_o have_v as_o much_o reason_n to_o deny_v their_o infallibility_n as_o they_o have_v to_o demand_v our_o assent_n to_o it_o upon_o the_o presume_a obscurity_n and_o insufficiency_n of_o scripture_n when_o i_o come_v thus_o prepare_v to_o find_v what_o the_o considerator_n will_v produce_v in_o a_o matter_n of_o such_o consequence_n 7._o i_o soon_o discern_v how_o little_a mind_n he_o have_v to_o insist_v upon_o any_o proof_n of_o that_o infallibility_n which_o be_v his_o only_a engine_n to_o overthrow_v my_o principle_n for_o after_o the_o most_o diligent_a search_n i_o can_v make_v the_o only_a argument_n from_o scripture_n i_o find_v produce_v be_v from_o the_o old_a testament_n where_o i_o confess_v i_o lest_o look_v for_o it_o but_o however_o this_o be_v think_v so_o considerable_a as_o to_o be_v twice_o produce_v 26._o and_o yet_o be_v so_o unlucky_a that_o if_o i_o understand_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o force_n of_o it_o it_o prove_v the_o judge_n in_o westminster_n hall_n to_o be_v infallible_a rather_o than_o the_o pope_n or_o any_o guide_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n lie_v in_o god_n appoint_v judge_n under_o the_o law_n 〈…〉_z according_a to_o who_o sentence_n matter_n be_v to_o be_v determine_v upon_o penalty_n of_o death_n in_o case_n of_o disobedience_n but_o what_o then_o do_v this_o imply_v infallibility_n no_o that_o he_o dare_v not_o stand_v to_o but_o absolute_a obedience_n which_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o yield_v when_o we_o see_v the_o like_a absolute_a command_n for_o ecclesiastical_a judge_n of_o controversy_n of_o religion_n as_o there_o be_v among_o the_o jew_n for_o their_o supreme_a judge_n in_o matter_n of_o law_n but_o of_o this_o place_n i_o have_v already_o speak_v at_o large_a 239._o and_o show_v how_o impertinent_o it_o be_v produce_v for_o infallibility_n in_o the_o book_n he_o often_o refer_v to_o and_o might_n if_o he_o have_v think_v fit_a have_v answer_v what_o be_v there_o say_v before_o he_o have_v urge_v it_o again_o without_o any_o new_a strength_n
and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o prove_v that_o commission_n from_o those_o write_n from_o which_o we_o be_v tell_v nothing_o can_v be_v certain_o deduce_v such_o a_o assistance_n not_o be_v suppose_v or_o to_o pretend_v that_o infallibility_n in_o a_o body_n of_o man_n be_v not_o as_o liable_a to_o doubt_n and_o dispute_v as_o in_o those_o book_n from_o whence_o only_o they_o derive_v their_o infallibility_n he_o grant_v the_o former_a part_n of_o this_o 37._o if_o by_o it_o be_v intend_v to_o prove_v such_o commission_n only_o or_o in_o the_o first_o place_n from_o these_o write_n but_o he_o say_v a_o christian_n faith_n may_v begin_v either_o at_o the_o infallible_a authority_n of_o scripture_n or_o of_o the_o church_n it_o seem_v then_o there_o may_v be_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o a_o christian_n faith_n as_o to_o the_o scripture_n without_o believe_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n and_o for_o this_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o thank_v he_o whatever_o they_o of_o his_o own_o church_n think_v of_o it_o for_o by_o this_o concession_n we_o may_v believe_v the_o scripture_n authority_n without_o ever_o believe_v a_o word_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n and_o let_v they_o afterward_o prove_v it_o from_o scripture_n if_o they_o can_v nay_o he_o go_v yet_o far_o and_o say_v that_o the_o infallibility_n of_o scripture_n as_o well_o as_o the_o church_n may_v be_v prove_v from_o its_o own_o testimony_n but_o he_o first_o suppose_n that_o the_o infallibility_n of_o one_o of_o these_o be_v first_o learn_v from_o tradition_n and_o therefore_o in_o the_o remainder_n of_o his_o discourse_n on_o this_o subject_a he_o show_v how_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n may_v be_v prove_v from_o tradition_n not_o show_v at_o all_o how_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n can_v be_v prove_v from_o scripture_n scripture_n be_v thus_o desert_v 8._o as_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n infallibility_n i_o must_v pursue_v he_o to_o his_o other_o hold_n of_o tradition_n the_o method_n of_o his_o discourse_n be_v this_o that_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n be_v antecedent_n to_o the_o scripture_n 39_o that_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o lose_v their_o infallibility_n by_o commit_v what_o they_o preach_v to_o writing_n that_o their_o successor_n be_v to_o have_v this_o infallibility_n preserve_v in_o they_o if_o there_o have_v be_v no_o write_n and_o can_v be_v imagine_v to_o have_v lose_v it_o because_o of_o they_o because_o these_o give_v testimony_n to_o it_o that_o this_o infallibility_n be_v preserve_v by_o tradition_n descend_v from_o age_n to_o age_n as_o we_o say_v the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n be_v deliver_v to_o we_o and_o last_o that_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n always_o hold_v and_o repute_v themselves_o infallible_a appear_v by_o their_o anathematise_v dissenter_n in_o this_o discourse_n there_o be_v some_o thing_n suppose_v without_o reason_n and_o other_o thing_n assert_v without_o proof_n the_o foundation_n of_o all_o this_o discourse_n proceed_v upon_o the_o supposition_n that_o the_o same_o infallibility_n which_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n must_v be_v continue_v in_o their_o successor_n through_o all_o age_n of_o the_o church_n for_o which_o i_o see_v not_o the_o least_o shadow_n of_o reason_n produce_v yes_o say_v he_o suppose_v there_o have_v be_v no_o write_n and_o no_o infallibility_n christian_a religion_n will_v have_v be_v no_o rational_a and_o well_o ground_v no_o stable_n and_o certain_a religion_n two_o thing_n in_o answer_n to_o this_o i_o desire_v to_o be_v inform_v of_o 1._o what_o he_o think_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o patriarch_n who_o receive_v their_o religion_n by_o tradition_n without_o any_o such_o infallibility_n 2._o what_o he_o think_v of_o those_o christian_n who_o receive_v the_o scripture_n or_o church_n infallibility_n by_o virtue_n of_o common_a and_o universal_a tradition_n which_o be_v certain_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o one_o and_o suppose_v by_o he_o to_o be_v of_o the_o other_o whether_o the_o faith_n of_o such_o person_n be_v rational_a and_o wellgrounded_n stable_n and_o certain_a or_o not_o if_o it_o be_v than_o there_o be_v no_o such_o necessity_n of_o infallibility_n for_o that_o purpose_n if_o it_o be_v not_o than_o he_o do_v hereby_o declare_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o christian_n be_v irrational_a and_o ill-grounded_a for_o whatsoever_o be_v receive_v on_o the_o account_n of_o tradition_n antecedent_n to_o the_o belief_n of_o infallibility_n can_v be_v receive_v on_o the_o account_n of_o it_o but_o the_o belief_n of_o either_o scripture_n or_o church_n infallibility_n must_v be_v first_o receive_v by_o virtue_n of_o a_o principle_n antecedent_n to_o the_o scripture_n or_o church_n infallibility_n viz._n tradition_n by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o his_o very_a way_n of_o prove_v destroy_v the_o thing_n he_o will_v prove_v by_o it_o for_o if_o the_o tradition_n may_v be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n of_o faith_n how_o come_v infallibility_n to_o be_v necessary_a but_o if_o this_o infallibility_n be_v not_o necessary_a without_o the_o scripture_n much_o less_o certain_o be_v it_o now_o since_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v on_o both_o side_n that_o the_o apostle_n be_v infallible_a in_o their_o write_n and_o that_o therein_o the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v contain_v as_o to_o all_o thing_n simple_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o these_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o deprive_v of_o their_o infallibility_n by_o the_o apostle_n write_n no_o certain_o for_o none_o can_v be_v deprive_v of_o what_o they_o never_o have_v but_o where_o be_v the_o reason_n all_o this_o while_n to_o show_v that_o there_o be_v the_o same_o necessity_n of_o infallibility_n in_o the_o apostle_n successor_n as_o be_v in_o they_o two_o i_o find_v rather_o intimate_v than_o insist_v upon_o 1._o that_o the_o church_n will_v otherwise_o have_v fail_v if_o there_o have_v be_v neither_o write_n nor_o infallibility_n but_o if_o this_o argument_n hold_v for_o any_o thing_n it_o be_v for_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o not_o of_o infallibility_n for_o we_o see_v god_n do_v furnish_v the_o church_n with_o one_o and_o leave_v no_o footstep_n of_o the_o other_o we_o do_v not_o dispute_v how_o far_o the_o church_n may_v have_v be_v preserve_v without_o the_o scripture_n we_o find_v it_o have_v be_v hard_o enough_o to_o preserve_v it_o pure_a with_o they_o but_o we_o always_o acknowledge_v the_o infinite_a wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n that_o have_v not_o leave_v we_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o salvation_n to_o the_o determination_n of_o man_n liable_a to_o be_v corrupt_v by_o interest_n and_o ambition_n but_o have_v appoint_v man_n inspire_v by_o himself_o to_o set_v down_o whatever_o be_v necessary_a for_o we_o to_o believe_v and_o practice_v and_o upon_o these_o write_n we_o fix_v our_o faith_n as_o on_o a_o firm_a and_o unmovable_a rock_n and_o on_o the_o veracity_n of_o god_n therein_o contain_v and_o express_v we_o build_v all_o our_o hope_n of_o a_o bless_a eternity_n and_o one_o great_a benefit_n more_o we_o have_v by_o these_o divine_a book_n that_o by_o they_o we_o can_v so_o easy_o discover_v the_o fraud_n and_o imposture_n of_o the_o confident_a pretender_n to_o infallibility_n which_o be_v the_o true_a reason_n why_o the_o patron_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n infallibility_n have_v so_o little_a kindness_n for_o the_o scripture_n and_o take_v all_o occasion_n to_o disparage_v they_o by_o insinuate_v that_o they_o be_v good_a for_o nothing_o but_o to_o breed_v heresy_n in_o the_o head_n of_o the_o people_n upon_o pretence_n of_o which_o danger_n they_o hide_v this_o candle_n under_o a_o bushel_n lest_o it_o shall_v give_v too_o much_o light_n to_o they_o that_o be_v in_o the_o house_n and_o discover_v some_o thing_n which_o it_o be_v more_o convenient_a to_o keep_v in_o the_o dark_a 2._o he_o say_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o apostle_n successor_n receive_v a_o second_o evidence_n from_o the_o testimony_n thereof_o find_v also_o in_o these_o write_n i_o confess_v i_o have_v see_v nothing_o like_o the_o first_o evidence_n yet_o to_o which_o this_o shall_v be_v a_o second_o but_o if_o by_o the_o first_o be_v mean_v that_o which_o i_o mention_v before_o this_o be_v a_o proper_a second_o for_o it_o neither_o of_o they_o i_o dare_v say_v intend_v any_o mischief_n to_o any_o body_n both_o first_o and_o second_o be_v force_v into_o the_o field_n where_o they_o stand_v only_o for_o dumb_a show_n and_o wonder_v what_o they_o be_v bring_v for_o but_o whereabout_o i_o pray_v do_v this_o second_o testimony_n stand_v what_o be_v its_o weapon_n i_o hope_v not_o dic_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la nor_o dabo_fw-la tibi_fw-la clave_n nor_o any_o of_o the_o old_a rusty_a armour_n which_o our_o modern_a combatant_n begin_v to_o be_v ashamed_a to_o appear_v
be_v that_o it_o be_v a_o foolish_a thing_n to_o make_v use_n of_o a_o medium_n as_o uncertain_a as_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o it_o and_o therefore_o if_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o the_o church_n be_v as_o liable_a to_o doubt_n and_o dispute_v as_o that_o of_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v against_o all_o just_a law_n of_o reason_v to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n to_o prove_v the_o scripture_n by_o and_o to_o this_o no_o answer_n can_v be_v proper_a but_o either_o by_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o absurdity_n in_o such_o a_o way_n of_o prove_v or_o else_o that_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n be_v more_o certain_a and_o evident_a than_o that_o of_o the_o scripture_n which_o i_o shall_v be_v glad_a to_o see_v undertake_v by_o any_o man_n who_o pretend_v to_o sense_n which_o n._n o._n do_v too_o much_o to_o meddle_v with_o it_o and_o therefore_o fair_o shuffle_n it_o off_o and_o turn_v my_o word_n quite_o to_o another_o meaning_n as_o though_o they_o have_v be_v speak_v of_o the_o doubtful_a sense_n of_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n which_o although_o elsewhere_o i_o have_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o speak_v of_o yet_o that_o be_v not_o pertinent_a to_o this_o place_n but_o this_o be_v a_o way_n to_o escape_v by_o say_v something_o though_o not_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n and_o yet_o he_o give_v no_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o that_o sense_n he_o put_v upon_o my_o word_n by_o bring_v a_o commentary_n upon_o they_o out_o of_o word_n use_v by_o i_o in_o another_o discourse_n wherein_o i_o do_v at_o large_a argue_v against_o the_o infallibility_n of_o general_n council_n 510._o and_o after_o disprove_v it_o in_o general_a i_o undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o no_o man_n can_v have_v any_o certainty_n of_o faith_n as_o to_o the_o decree_n of_o any_o council_n because_o man_n can_v have_v no_o certainty_n of_o faith_n that_o this_o be_v a_o general_n council_n that_o it_o pass_v such_o decree_n that_o it_o proceed_v lawful_o in_o pass_v they_o and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o certain_a meaning_n of_o they_o all_o which_o be_v necessary_a in_o order_n to_o the_o believe_v those_o decree_n to_o be_v infallible_a with_o such_o a_o faith_n as_o they_o call_v divine_a the_o word_n produce_v by_o he_o do_v speak_v of_o the_o doubtful_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n by_o which_o i_o show_v that_o man_n can_v have_v no_o more_o certainty_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o they_o than_o of_o doubtful_a place_n of_o scripture_n not_o as_o though_o i_o suppose_v it_o impossible_a for_o council_n to_o give_v a_o clear_a decision_n in_o matter_n of_o controversy_n so_o as_o that_o man_n may_v understand_v their_o meaning_n but_o i_o express_o mention_v such_o decree_n as_o be_v purposely_o frame_v in_o general_a term_n and_o with_o ambiguous_a expression_n pression_n to_o give_v satisfaction_n to_o the_o several_a dissent_v party_n for_o which_o i_o instance_a in_o some_o of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n who_o ambiguity_n be_v most_o manifest_a by_o the_o dispute_v about_o their_o meaning_n raise_v by_o some_o who_o be_v present_a at_o the_o make_n of_o they_o i_o be_o far_o enough_o from_o deny_v that_o a_o commentary_n may_v make_v a_o text_n plain_o or_o that_o a_o judge_n sentence_n can_v be_v clear_a than_o the_o law_n or_o that_o any_o council_n can_v or_o have_v decide_v any_o thing_n clear_a than_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o controversy_n which_o be_v his_o exception_n but_o i_o say_v if_o council_n pretend_v to_o do_v more_o than_o the_o scripture_n and_o to_o decide_v controversy_n for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o man_n ought_v to_o have_v that_o certainty_n of_o faith_n by_o they_o which_o they_o can_v have_v by_o the_o scripture_n they_o ought_v never_o to_o be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o ambiguity_n and_o obscurity_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o which_o the_o scripture_n be_v reject_v from_o be_v a_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n for_o as_o he_o say_v well_o infallibility_n alone_o end_v not_o controversy_n but_o clearness_n clearness_n in_o the_o point_n controvert_v which_o if_o council_n want_v they_o be_v as_o unfit_a to_o end_v controversy_n as_o the_o scripture_n can_v be_v pretend_v to_o be_v but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o thing_n intend_v by_o i_o in_o this_o proposition_n and_o therefore_o it_o need_v no_o far_a answer_n for_o the_o only_a subject_n of_o that_o proposition_n be_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o the_o clearness_n of_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n but_o i_o can_v admire_v the_o ingenuity_n of_o this_o way_n of_o answer_v i_o by_o put_v another_o sense_n upon_o my_o word_n than_o they_o will_v bear_v and_o by_o draw_v word_n out_o of_o another_o discourse_n without_o show_v the_o purpose_n for_o which_o they_o be_v there_o use_v and_o leave_v out_o the_o most_o material_a passage_n which_o tend_v to_o the_o clear_n of_o they_o if_o n._n o._n think_v fit_a to_o oppose_v that_o whole_a discourse_n against_o the_o infallibility_n of_o general_n council_n and_o set_v down_o fair_o the_o several_a argument_n i_o shall_v be_v then_o too_o blame_v not_o to_o return_v a_o just_a answer_n but_o i_o be_o not_o bind_v to_o follow_v he_o in_o such_o strange_a excursion_n from_o the_o 17._o proposition_n of_o this_o book_n to_o a_o single_a passage_n in_o a_o large_a book_n and_o from_o that_o back_n to_o another_o at_o a_o mighty_a distance_n in_o the_o same_o book_n which_o be_v dismember_v from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o discourse_n must_v needs_o lose_v much_o of_o their_o strength_n yet_o with_o all_o the_o disadvantage_n he_o take_v they_o which_o be_v such_o that_o the_o best_a book_n in_o the_o world_n may_v be_v confute_v in_o that_o manner_n he_o have_v no_o great_a cause_n to_o glory_n in_o the_o execution_n he_o have_v do_v upon_o they_o in_o answer_n to_o my_o lord_n of_o canterbury_n adversary_n who_o boast_v of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 101_o because_o whatever_o the_o private_a opinion_n of_o man_n be_v they_o be_v ready_a to_o submit_v their_o judgement_n to_o the_o censure_n and_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n i_o have_v say_v that_o this_o will_v hold_v as_o well_o or_o better_a for_o our_o unity_n as_o they_o because_o all_o man_n be_v willing_a to_o submit_v their_o judgement_n to_o scripture_n which_o be_v agree_v on_o all_o side_n to_o be_v infallible_a against_o these_o word_n thus_o take_v alone_o n._n o._n spend_v two_o or_o three_o page_n which_o may_v have_v be_v spare_v if_o he_o have_v but_o fair_o express_v what_o immediate_o follow_v they_o in_o these_o word_n if_o you_o say_v it_o can_v be_v know_v what_o scripture_n determine_v but_o it_o may_v be_v easy_o what_o the_o church_n define_v it_o be_v easy_o answer_v that_o the_o event_n show_v it_o to_o be_v far_o otherwise_o for_o how_o many_o dispute_n be_v there_o concern_v the_o power_n of_o determine_v matter_n of_o faith_n to_o who_o it_o belong_v in_o what_o way_n it_o must_v be_v manage_v whether_o party_n ought_v to_o be_v hear_v in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n what_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o decree_n be_v when_o they_o be_v make_v which_o raise_v as_o many_o division_n as_o be_v before_o they_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o the_o late_a of_o pope_n innocent_n relate_v to_o the_o five_o proposition_n so_o that_o upon_o the_o whole_a it_o appear_v set_v aside_o force_n and_o fraud_n which_o be_v excellent_a principle_n of_o christian_a unity_n we_o be_v upon_o as_o fair_a term_n of_o union_n as_o they_o be_v among_o themselves_o i_o do_v not_o therefore_o say_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o advantage_n at_o all_o in_o point_n of_o unity_n but_o that_o all_o the_o advantage_n it_o have_v come_v from_o force_n and_o fraud_n and_o set_v these_o aside_o we_o be_v upon_o as_o good_a term_n of_o union_n as_o they_o and_o we_o do_v not_o envy_v they_o the_o effect_n of_o tyranny_n and_o deceit_n it_o be_v the_o union_n of_o christian_n we_o contend_v for_o and_o not_o of_o slave_n or_o fool_n we_o leave_v the_o turk_n and_o the_o pope_n to_o vie_v with_o each_o other_o in_o this_o kind_n of_o unity_n although_o i_o believe_v the_o turk_n have_v much_o the_o advantage_n in_o it_o and_o i_o free_o yield_v to_o n._n o._n that_o they_o have_v a_o just_a pretence_n to_o unity_n without_o truth_n than_o we_o which_o be_v agreeable_a to_o what_o he_o plead_v for_o 43._o that_o they_o be_v more_o unite_v in_o opinion_n than_o we_o unite_v in_o opinion_n i_o say_v true_a or_o false_a say_v he_o here_o matter_n not_o we_o speak_v here_o of_o union_n not_o of_o truth_n 44._o this_o and_o
who_o hold_v the_o contrary_a or_o which_o be_v the_o most_o common_a when_o they_o denounce_v anathema_n and_o exclude_v from_o the_o church_n those_o who_o hold_v otherwise_o all_o which_o agree_v to_o this_o as_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o last_o collation_n of_o that_o council_n and_o pope_n vigilius_n in_o the_o greek_a epistle_n now_o publish_v in_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n wherein_o he_o approve_v the_o 5_o the_o council_n not_o only_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n as_o contrary_a to_o say_v but_o anathematize_n all_o those_o who_o shall_v defend_v they_o and_o like_o a_o infallible_a judge_n very_o solemn_o recant_v his_o former_a apostolical_a decree_n though_o deliver_v by_o he_o upon_o great_a deliberation_n anâ—_n with_o a_o intention_n to_o teach_v the_o whole_a church_n i_o wonder_v who_o there_o can_v be_v in_o that_o age_n that_o believe_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v a_o infallible_a guide_n not_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n who_o excommunicate_v he_o and_o decree_v direct_o contrary_a to_o he_o not_o the_o western_a for_o they_o likewise_o excommunicate_v he_o and_o not_o only_o forsake_v his_o communion_n but_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o do_v he_o believe_v himself_o infallible_a when_o he_o so_o often_o change_v his_o mind_n and_o contradict_v himself_o in_o cathedra_fw-la if_o he_o do_v he_o be_v without_o doubt_n a_o brave_a man_n and_o do_v as_o much_o as_o man_n can_v do_v this_o controversy_n be_v scarce_o at_o a_o end_n for_o the_o bishop_n of_o istria_n continue_v in_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o 70._o year_n w_z ch_z be_v till_o the_o time_n of_o honorius_n a._n d._n 626._o when_o another_o be_v start_v which_o give_v we_o yet_o a_o more_o ample_a discovery_n of_o the_o more_o than_o fallibility_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o age_n when_o a_o pope_n be_v condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n by_o a_o general_n council_n in_o which_o case_n i_o will_v fain_o know_v whether_o of_o they_o be_v infallible_a and_o to_o which_o of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n a_o man_n owe_v his_o internal_a assent_n and_o external_a obedience_n this_o be_v a_o instance_n of_o so_o high_a a_o nature_n that_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o be_v suppose_v the_o pretence_n of_o absolute_a authority_n and_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n must_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n no_o wonder_n that_o all_o imaginable_a art_n have_v be_v use_v by_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o take_v away_o the_o force_n of_o it_o among_o who_o pighius_fw-la baronius_n bellarmin_n petavius_n and_o petrus_n de_fw-fr marcâ_fw-la have_v labour_v hard_a in_o acquit_v honorius_n but_o have_v proceed_v in_o different_a way_n and_o the_o two_o last_o be_v content_v the_o pope_n shall_v be_v condemn_v for_o simplilicity_n and_o negligence_n the_o better_a to_o excuse_v he_o from_o heresy_n but_o one_o will_v think_v these_o two_o be_v as_o contrary_a to_o the_o office_n of_o a_o trusty_a guide_n as_o heresy_n to_o one_o that_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a but_o the_o better_a to_o understand_v the_o force_n of_o this_o instance_n i_o shall_v give_v a_o brief_a account_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o it_o be_v agree_v on_o all_o side_n and_o the_o represent_v the_o division_n among_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n will_v plain_o show_v how_o unreasonable_a it_o have_v be_v to_o have_v require_v absolute_a submission_n to_o such_o who_o so_o vehement_o contradict_v each_o other_o we_o be_v therefore_o to_o understand_v that_o the_o late_a council_n at_o constantinople_n be_v find_v unsuccessful_a for_o bring_v the_o eutychian_o and_o their_o offspring_n to_o a_o submission_n to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n another_o expedient_a be_v find_v out_o for_o that_o end_n viz._n that_o acknowledge_v two_o nature_n in_o christ_n they_o shall_v agree_v in_o own_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o will_v and_o operation_n in_o he_o after_o the_o union_n of_o both_o nature_n because_o will_v and_o operation_n be_v suppose_v to_o flow_v from_o the_o person_n and_o not_o bare_o from_o the_o nature_n and_o the_o assert_v two_o will_n will_v imply_v two_o contrary_a principle_n in_o christ_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v suppose_v this_o expedient_a be_v first_o propose_v to_o heraclius_n the_o emperor_n by_o athanasius_n the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o jacobite_n or_o paulus_n the_o sâ—verian_n and_o approve_v by_o sergius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o by_o cyrus_n of_o alexandria_n and_o theodorus_n bishop_n of_o pharan_n near_o egypt_n cyrus_n proceed_v so_o far_o in_o it_o as_o by_o that_o mean_n to_o reconcile_v the_o theodosiani_n a_o sort_n of_o eutychian_o in_o alexandria_n to_o the_o church_n of_o which_o he_o give_v a_o account_n to_o sergius_n of_o constantinople_n and_o send_v he_o the_o anathema_n which_o he_o publish_v among_o which_o the_o 7_o the_o be_v against_o those_o who_o assert_v more_o than_o one_o operation_n in_o christ._n sergius_n approve_v what_o cyrus_n have_v do_v but_o sophronius_n a_o learned_a monk_n come_v to_o alexandria_n vehement_o oppose_v cyrus_n in_o this_o business_n but_o cyrus_n persist_v he_o make_v his_o address_n to_o sergius_n at_o constantantinople_n and_o tell_v he_o of_o the_o dangerous_a heresy_n that_o be_v broach_v under_o the_o pretence_n of_o union_n after_o some_o heat_v sergius_n yield_v that_o nothing_o shall_v be_v far_o say_v of_o either_o side_n but_o sophronius_n be_v make_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n he_o publish_v a_o encyclical_a epistle_n wherein_o he_o assert_v two_o operation_n and_o anathematize_n those_o who_o hold_v the_o contrary_a and_o be_v for_o the_o union_n and_o write_v to_o honorius_n then_o pope_n give_v he_o a_o account_n of_o this_o new_a heresy_n of_o the_o monothelite_n the_o same_o year_n sergius_n write_v to_o he_o likewise_o of_o all_o transaction_n that_o have_v hitherto_o be_v in_o this_o matter_n and_o desire_n to_o know_v his_o judgement_n in_o such_o a_o affair_n wherein_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o much_o concern_v honorius_n write_v a_o very_a solemn_a letter_n to_o sergius_n wherein_o he_o condemn_v the_o contentious_a humour_n of_o sophronius_n and_o make_v as_o good_a a_o confession_n of_o his_o faith_n as_o he_o can_v in_o which_o he_o express_o assert_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o will_n in_o christ_n and_o agree_v with_o sergius_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o dispute_v about_o one_o or_o two_o operation_n in_o christ._n according_o heraclius_n by_o the_o advice_n of_o sergius_n publish_v his_o ecthesis_n or_o declaration_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n which_o be_v approve_v by_o a_o synod_n under_o sergius_n but_o oppose_v by_o john_n 4._o bishop_n of_o rome_n yet_o still_o maintain_v at_o constinople_n not_o only_o by_o sergius_n but_o by_o pyrrhus_n and_o paulus_n his_o successor_n who_o be_v both_o excommunicate_v by_o theodorus_n succeed_v john_n after_o he_o pope_n martin_n call_v a_o council_n wherein_o he_o condemn_v all_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n who_o favour_v this_o new_a heresy_n and_o the_o two_o edict_n of_o silence_n publish_v by_o heraclius_n and_o constans_n but_o be_v for_o his_o pain_n send_v for_o to_o constantinople_n and_o there_o die_v these_o contention_n daily_o increase_v after_o the_o death_n of_o constans_n constantinus_n pogonatus_n resolve_v to_o try_v all_o way_n for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o call_v a_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n a._n d._n 680._o 13._o wherâ—_n the_o heresy_n of_o the_o monothelite_n be_v condemn_v and_o the_o write_n of_o sergius_n cyrus_n theodorus_n and_o honorius_n in_o this_o matter_n as_o repugnant_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o decree_n of_o council_n and_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o father_n and_o agreeable_a to_o the_o false_a doctrine_n of_o heretic_n and_o destructive_a to_o soul_n and_o not_o content_v mere_o to_o condemn_v their_o doctrine_n they_o further_o proceed_v to_o anathamatize_v and_o expunge_v out_o of_o the_o church_n the_o name_n of_o sergius_n cyrus_n pyrrhus_n petrus_n paulus_n and_o theodorus_n and_o after_o these_o honorius_n as_o agree_v in_o all_o thing_n with_o sergius_n and_o confirm_v his_o wicked_a doctrine_n here_o we_o be_v now_o come_v to_o the_o main_a point_n we_o see_v a_o pope_n deliver_v his_o judgement_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n concern_v the_o whâ—le_a church_n condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n by_o a_o general_n council_n for_o so_o do_v either_o he_o be_v right_o condemn_v or_o not_o if_o right_o what_o become_v of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n when_o he_o pretend_v to_o teach_v the_o whole_a church_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n if_o not_o right_o what_o become_v of_o the_o authority_n and_o sincerity_n of_o general_n council_n if_o a_o council_n so_o solemn_o proceed_v shall_v condemn_v one_o
their_o guide_n only_o upon_o the_o opinion_n of_o their_o skill_n and_o integrity_n and_o when_o they_o see_v reason_n to_o question_v these_o they_o know_v of_o no_o obligation_n to_o follow_v their_o conduct_n over_o rock_n and_o precipice_n if_o they_o be_v so_o careless_a of_o their_o own_o welfare_n other_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o follow_v they_o therein_o but_o we_o be_v not_o to_o presume_v person_n so_o whole_o ignorant_a but_o they_o have_v some_o general_a rule_n by_o which_o to_o judge_n of_o the_o skill_n and_o fidelity_n of_o their_o guide_n if_o a_o person_n commit_v himself_o to_o the_o care_n of_o a_o pilot_n to_o carry_v he_o to_o constantinople_n because_o of_o his_o ignorance_n of_o the_o sea_n shall_v this_o man_n still_o rely_v upon_o his_o authority_n if_o he_o carry_v he_o to_o find_v out_o the_o north_n west_n passage_n no_o though_o he_o may_v not_o know_v the_o particular_a coast_n so_o well_o yet_o he_o know_v the_o east_n and_o west_n the_o north_n and_o south_n from_o each_o other_o if_o a_o stranger_n shall_v take_v a_o guide_n to_o conduct_v he_o from_o london_n to_o york_n although_o he_o may_v not_o think_v fit_a to_o dispute_v with_o he_o at_o every_o doubtful_a turn_n yet_o be_v he_o bind_v to_o follow_v he_o when_o he_o travel_v all_o day_n with_o the_o sun_n in_o his_o face_n for_o although_o he_o do_v not_o know_v the_o direct_a road_n yet_o he_o know_v that_o he_o be_v to_o go_v northward_o the_o meaning_n of_o all_o this_o be_v that_o the_o supposition_n of_o guide_n in_o religion_n do_v depend_v upon_o some_o common_a principle_n of_o religion_n that_o be_v or_o may_v be_v know_v to_o all_o and_o some_o precept_n so_o plain_a that_o every_o christian_n without_o any_o help_n may_v know_v they_o to_o be_v his_o duty_n within_o the_o compass_n of_o these_o plain_a and_o know_v duty_n lie_v the_o capacity_n of_o person_n judge_v of_o their_o guide_n if_o they_o carry_v they_o out_o of_o this_o beat_a way_n they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o rely_v upon_o they_o in_o other_o thing_n if_o they_o keep_v themselves_o careful_o within_o those_o bound_n and_o show_v great_a integrity_n therein_o then_o in_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a thing_n they_o may_v with_o more_o safety_n rely_v upon_o they_o but_o if_o they_o tell_v they_o they_o must_v put_v out_o their_o eye_n to_o follow_v they_o the_o better_a or_o if_o they_o kind_o allow_v they_o to_o keep_v their_o eye_n in_o their_o head_n yet_o they_o must_v believe_v they_o against_o their_o eyesight_n if_o they_o persuade_v they_o to_o break_v plain_a command_n of_o god_n and_o to_o alter_v the_o institution_n of_o christ_n what_o reason_n can_v there_o be_v that_o any_o shall_v commit_v themselves_o to_o the_o absolute_a conduct_n of_o such_o unfaithful_a guide_n and_o this_o be_v not_o to_o destroy_v all_o authority_n of_o faithful_a guide_n for_o they_o may_v be_v of_o great_a use_n for_o the_o direction_n of_o unskilful_a person_n in_o matter_n that_o be_v doubtful_a and_o require_v skill_n to_o resolve_v they_o but_o it_o be_v only_o to_o suppose_v that_o their_o authority_n be_v not_o absolute_a nor_o their_o direction_n infallible_a but_o if_o we_o take_v away_o this_o infallible_a direction_n from_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n what_o authority_n be_v there_o leave_v they_o as_o much_o as_o ever_o god_n give_v they_o and_o if_o they_o will_v not_o be_v content_v with_o that_o we_o can_v help_v it_o and_o that_o it_o may_v appear_v how_o vain_a and_o frivolous_a these_o exception_n be_v i_o shall_v now_o show_v what_o real_a authority_n be_v still_o leave_v in_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n though_o infallibility_n be_v take_v away_o and_o that_o lie_v in_o three_o thing_n 1._o a_o authority_n of_o inflict_a censure_n upon_o offender_n which_o be_v common_o call_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n or_o of_o receive_v into_o and_o exclude_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n this_o the_o church_n be_v invest_v with_o by_o christ_n himself_o and_o be_v the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o the_o be_v and_o institution_n of_o a_o christian_a society_n which_o can_v be_v preserve_v in_o its_o purity_n and_o peace_n without_o it_o which_o authority_n belong_v to_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o however_o the_o church_n in_o some_o respect_n be_v incorporate_v with_o the_o commonwealth_n in_o a_o christian_a state_n yet_o its_o fundamental_a right_n remain_v distinct_a from_o it_o of_o which_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a to_o receive_v into_o and_o exclude_v out_o of_o the_o church_n such_o person_n which_o according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o a_o christian_a society_n be_v fit_a to_o be_v take_v in_o or_o shut_v out_o 2._o a_o authority_n of_o make_v rule_n and_o canon_n about_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o decency_n in_o the_o church_n not_o mere_o in_o the_o necessary_a circumstance_n of_o time_n and_o place_n and_o such_o thing_n the_o contrary_a to_o which_o imply_v a_o natural_a indecency_n but_o in_o continue_v and_o establish_v those_o ancient_a rite_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o early_a time_n of_o christianity_n and_o be_v in_o themselves_o of_o a_o indifferent_a nature_n which_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v not_o only_o assert_v in_o the_o article_n of_o our_o church_n but_o strenuous_o defend_v against_o the_o trifle_a objection_n of_o her_o enemy_n 20._o from_o scripture_n antiquity_n and_o reason_n and_o i_o free_o grant_v not_o only_o that_o such_o a_o authority_n be_v in_o itself_o reasonable_a and_o just_a but_o that_o in_o such_o matter_n require_v by_o a_o lawful_a authority_n such_o as_o that_o of_o our_o church_n be_v there_o be_v a_o advantage_n on_o the_o side_n of_o authority_n against_o a_o scrupulous_a conscience_n which_o ought_v to_o over-rule_v the_o practice_n of_o such_o who_o be_v the_o member_n of_o that_o church_n 3._o a_o authority_n of_o propose_v matter_n of_o faith_n and_o direct_a man_n in_o religion_n which_o be_v the_o proper_a authority_n of_o teacher_n and_o guide_n and_o instructer_n of_o other_o which_o may_v be_v do_v several_a way_n as_o by_o particular_a instruction_n of_o doubtful_a person_n who_o be_v bind_v to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o best_a help_n they_o can_v among_o which_o that_o of_o their_o guide_n be_v the_o most_o ready_a and_o useful_a and_o who_o be_v oblige_v to_o take_v care_n of_o their_o soul_n and_o therefore_o to_o give_v the_o most_o faithful_a advice_n and_o counsel_n to_o they_o beside_o this_o there_o be_v a_o public_a way_n of_o instruct_v by_o discourse_n ground_v upon_o scripture_n to_o particular_a congregation_n assemble_v together_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o place_n set_v apart_o for_o that_o end_n and_o therefore_o call_v church_n and_o those_o who_o be_v due_o appoint_v for_o this_o work_n and_o ordain_v by_o those_o who_o office_n be_v to_o ordain_v viz._n the_o bishop_n have_v a_o authority_n to_o declare_v what_o the_o mind_n and_o will_n of_o god_n be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n in_o order_n to_o the_o salvation_n and_o edification_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n but_o beside_o this_o we_o may_v consider_v the_o bishop_n and_o representative_a clergy_n of_o a_o church_n as_o meet_v together_o for_o reform_v any_o abuse_n creep_v into_o the_o practice_n of_o religion_n or_o error_n in_o doctrine_n and_o in_o this_o case_n we_o assert_v that_o such_o a_o synod_n or_o convocation_n have_v the_o power_n and_o authority_n within_o itself_o especial_o have_v all_o the_o ancient_a right_n of_o a_o patriarchal_a church_n when_o a_o more_o general_a consent_n can_v be_v obtain_v to_o publish_v and_o declare_v what_o those_o error_n &_o abuse_n be_v &_o to_o do_v as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lie_v to_o reform_v they_o viz._n by_o require_v a_o consent_n to_o such_o proposition_n as_o be_v agree_v upon_o for_o that_o end_n of_o those_o who_o be_v to_o enjoy_v the_o public_a office_n of_o teach_v and_o instruct_v other_o not_o to_o the_o end_n that_o all_o those_o proposition_n shall_v be_v believe_v as_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o because_o no_o reformation_n can_v be_v effect_v if_o person_n may_v be_v allow_v to_o preach_v and_o officiate_v in_o the_o church_n in_o a_o way_n contrary_a to_o the_o design_n of_o such_o a_o reformation_n and_o this_o be_v now_o that_o authority_n we_o attribute_v to_o the_o governor_n of_o our_o church_n although_o we_o allow_v no_o infallibility_n to_o they_o and_o herein_o we_o proceed_v in_o a_o due_a mean_a between_o the_o extreme_n of_o rob_v the_o church_n of_o all_o authority_n of_o one_o side_n and_o advance_v it_o to_o infallibility_n on_o the_o other_o but_o we_o can_v help_v the_o weakness_n of_o those_o man_n understanding_n who_o can_v apprehend_v that_o any_o such_o thing_n as_o authority_n
shall_v be_v leave_v in_o a_o church_n if_o we_o deny_v infallibility_n other_o disease_n may_v be_v cure_v but_o natural_a incapacity_n can_v 2._o not_o the_o make_v scripture_n plain_a to_o all_o sober_a enquirer_n in_o matter_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n this_o be_v that_o principle_n which_o n._n o._n make_v such_o horrible_a outcries_a about_o as_o though_o it_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o all_o the_o heresy_n and_o sect_n in_o the_o world_n this_o he_o say_v make_v all_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n useless_a for_o what_o need_n be_v there_o of_o bishop_n presbyter_n or_o any_o ecclesiastical_a pastor_n among_o protestant_n as_o to_o the_o office_n of_o teach_v or_o expound_v these_o write_n 15._o if_o these_o in_o all_o necessary_n be_v clear_a to_o all_o person_n who_o desire_v to_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o but_o not_o content_a with_o this_o modest_a charge_n in_o comparison_n in_o another_o treatise_n he_o make_v this_o the_o very_a height_n of_o fanaticism_n 93._o in_o spite_n of_o mother_n juliana_n and_o their_o legendary_a saint_n because_o forsooth_o this_o be_v to_o ground_v all_o our_o religion_n upon_o our_o own_o fancy_n inquire_v into_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o divine_a revelation_n and_o therefore_o good_a man_n seem_v trouble_v at_o it_o 96._o that_o he_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n in_o the_o world_n absolve_v i_o from_o be_v not_o only_o a_o fanatic_a but_o a_o teacher_n of_o fanaticism_n in_o earnest_n it_o be_v happy_o find_v out_o to_o return_v this_o heavy_a charge_n back_o upon_o myself_o with_o so_o much_o rage_n and_o violence_n for_o although_o n._n o._n be_v a_o modest_a man_n yet_o s._n c._n be_v a_o mere_a fury_n for_o not_o mere_o fanaticism_n 92._o pure_a putid_v fanaticism_n follow_v from_o this_o principle_n fanaticism_n without_o vizard_n or_o disguise_n 89._o and_o all_o this_o demonstrative_o prove_v from_o this_o principle_n but_o all_o our_o church_n be_v immediate_o go_v with_o it_o man_n may_v talk_v of_o dangerous_a plot_n for_o undermine_v and_o blow_v up_o of_o town_n and_o fort_n and_o parliament_n but_o what_o be_v all_o those_o to_o the_o blow_v up_o a_o whole_a church_n at_o once_o for_o since_o that_o train_n of_o my_o principle_n have_v be_v lay_v nothing_o like_o the_o old_a church_n of_o englâ—nd_n have_v be_v see_v it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v the_o same_o bishop_n the_o same_o authority_n the_o same_o liturgy_n and_o ceremony_n the_o same_o â—â—â—achers_n and_o officer_n that_o be_v but_o what_o be_v all_o these_o to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o from_o hence_o it_o follow_v if_o we_o believe_v s._n c._n that_o the_o governor_n of_o our_o church_n have_v no_o authority_n to_o teach_v truth_n 99_o or_o to_o condemn_v error_n and_o aâ—l_o the_o people_n be_v become_v prophet_n and_o all_o their_o article_n constitution_n and_o ordinance_n have_v be_v compose_v and_o enjoin_v by_o a_o usurp_a authority_n very_o sad_a consequence_n true_o but_o like_o deep_a plot_n they_o lie_v very_o far_o out_o of_o sight_n for_o to_o my_o understanding_n not_o one_o of_o these_o dismal_a thing_n follow_v any_o more_o from_o my_o principle_n than_o from_o prove_v that_o s._n c._n and_o n._n o._n both_o stand_v for_o the_o same_o person_n which_o will_v easy_o appear_v to_o any_o one_o â—â—e_v that_o will_v but_o consider_v 1._o the_o intention_n of_o those_o principle_n 2._o the_o just_a consequence_n of_o they_o 1._o the_o intention_n of_o those_o principle_n which_o be_v plain_o to_o lay_v down_o the_o foundation_n of_o a_o christian_n faith_n live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o church_n which_o be_v express_v in_o as_o perspicuous_a term_n before_o they_o as_o may_v be_v and_o to_o show_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n infallibility_n be_v no_o necessary_a foundation_n of_o faith_n now_o this_o be_v the_o design_n of_o those_o principle_n to_o what_o purpose_n shall_v i_o have_v go_v about_o therein_o to_o have_v state_v the_o nature_n and_o bound_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o particular_a church_n i_o no_o where_o in_o the_o least_o exclude_v the_o use_n of_o all_o mean_n and_o due_a help_n of_o guide_n and_o other_o for_o the_o understanding_n the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o i_o no_o where_o mention_n they_o because_o my_o business_n be_v only_o about_o the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n and_o whether_o infallibility_n be_v necessary_a for_o that_o or_o no_o if_o i_o have_v prove_v it_o be_v not_o i_o have_v gain_v my_o design_n for_o then_o those_o who_o deny_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n infallibility_n may_v never_o the_o less_o have_v a_o sure_a foundation_n or_o solid_a principle_n to_o build_v their_o faith_n upon_o now_o to_o what_o purpose_n in_o a_o account_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n shall_v i_o mention_v those_o thing_n which_o we_o do_v not_o build_v our_o faith_n upon_o i_o mean_v the_o authority_n of_o our_o guide_n for_o although_o we_o allow_v they_o all_o the_o usefulness_n of_o help_n yet_o those_o be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o principle_n of_o resolve_v faith_n than_o eulid_n master_n be_v to_o be_v mention_v in_o his_o demonstration_n for_o although_o he_o may_v learn_v his_o skill_n from_o he_o yet_o the_o force_n of_o his_o demonstration_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o his_o authority_n i_o hope_v it_o now_o appear_v how_o far_o i_o be_o from_o make_v church-authority_n useless_a but_o i_o still_o say_v our_o faith_n be_v not_o to_o be_v resolve_v into_o it_o and_o therefore_o be_v not_o to_o be_v reckon_v as_o a_o principle_n or_o foundation_n of_o faith_n to_o that_o end_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v that_o man_n in_o the_o due_a use_n of_o mean_n who_o i_o call_v sober_a enquirer_n may_v without_o any_o infallible_a church_n believe_v the_o scripture_n and_o understand_v what_o be_v necessary_a to_o their_o salvation_n herein_o if_o this_o may_v be_v than_o i_o say_v it_o follow_v princ._n 15._o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o necessity_n suppose_v of_o any_o infallible_a society_n of_o man_n either_o to_o attest_v or_o explain_v these_o write_n among_o christian_n not_o one_o word_n that_o take_v away_o the_o use_n of_o authority_n in_o the_o church_n but_o only_o of_o infallibility_n but_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o although_o it_o may_v not_o be_v my_o intention_n yet_o it_o may_v be_v the_o just_a consequence_n of_o the_o principle_n themselves_o 2._o therefore_o i_o shall_v now_o prove_v that_o no_o consequence_n draw_v from_o they_o can_v infer_v this_o for_o what_o if_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v plain_a in_o scripture_n to_o all_o that_o sincere_o endeavour_v to_o understand_v they_o do_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o just_a authority_n in_o a_o church_n no_o use_n of_o person_n to_o instruct_v other_o must_v all_o the_o people_n become_v prophet_n and_o no_o bound_n be_v set_v to_o the_o liberty_n of_o prophesy_v these_o be_v bad_a consequence_n but_o the_o comfort_n be_v they_o be_v not_o true_a if_o i_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o necessary_a rule_n for_o a_o man_n health_n be_v so_o plain_o lay_v down_o by_o hypocrates_n that_o every_o one_o that_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n may_v understand_v they_o do_v this_o make_v the_o whole_a profession_n of_o physic_n useless_a or_o license_v every_o man_n to_o practice_v physic_n that_o will_v or_o make_v it_o needless_a to_o have_v any_o professor_n in_o that_o faculty_n when_o the_o philosopher_n of_o old_a do_v so_o frequent_o inculcate_v that_o the_o necessary_n for_o life_n be_v few_o and_o easy_a do_v this_o make_v all_o political_a government_n useless_a and_o give_v every_o man_n power_n to_o do_v what_o he_o please_v man_n of_o any_o common_a understanding_n will_v distinguish_v between_o the_o necessary_n of_o life_n and_o civil_a society_n so_o will_v any_o one_o but_o s._n c._n or_o n._n o._n of_o the_o necessary_n to_o salvation_n and_o to_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n for_o man_n must_v be_v consider_v first_o as_o christian_n and_o then_o as_o christian_n unite_v together_o as_o in_o civil_a society_n they_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v first_o as_o man_n and_o then_o as_o cives_fw-la to_o say_v that_o a_o man_n have_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o preserve_v his_o life_n as_o a_o man_n do_v not_o overthrow_v the_o constitution_n of_o a_o society_n although_o it_o imply_v that_o he_o may_v live_v without_o it_o so_o when_o man_n be_v consider_v bare_o as_o christian_n no_o more_o ought_v to_o be_v think_v necessary_a for_o they_o as_o such_o but_o what_o make_v they_o capable_a of_o salvation_n but_o if_o we_o consider_v they_o as_o join_v together_o in_o a_o christian_a society_n than_o many_o other_o thing_n be_v necessary_a for_o that_o end_n for_o then_o there_o must_v be_v authority_n in_o some_o and_o subjection_n in_o other_o
of_o trent_n make_v order_n a_o sacrament_n and_o one_o of_o those_o which_o do_v imprint_v a_o indelible_a character_n 4._o and_o do_v not_o that_o council_n pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o those_o that_o deny_v the_o validity_n of_o the_o sacrament_n administer_v by_o one_o in_o mortal_a sin_n in_o case_n he_o observe_v the_o essential_o of_o it_o how_o then_o can_v t._n g_z â—scape_n excommunication_n from_o his_o own_o church_n that_o deny_v the_o validity_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o order_n in_o case_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o giver_n of_o it_o if_o the_o validity_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o depend_v on_o the_o worth_n or_o quality_n of_o the_o minister_n of_o it_o but_o upon_o the_o essential_o and_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n how_o can_v the_o fault_n of_o the_o person_n hinder_v the_o conveyance_n of_o that_o authority_n which_o they_o be_v only_o the_o bare_a instrument_n to_o convey_v do_v t._n g._n think_v so_o in_o all_o other_o sacrament_n as_o in_o case_n of_o baptism_n that_o suppose_v the_o minister_n of_o it_o have_v be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n or_o idolatry_n the_o sacrament_n lose_v its_o effect_n well_o fare_v then_o the_o donatist_n who_o opinion_n this_o be_v and_o in_o who_o it_o have_v be_v condemn_v by_o the_o church_n if_o it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o other_o sacrament_n how_o come_v it_o to_o be_v thus_o in_o order_n which_o he_o must_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v as_o much_o a_o sacrament_n as_o baptism_n or_o else_o he_o must_v renounce_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o the_o very_a argument_n use_v by_o the_o donatist_n and_o other_o be_v the_o same_o which_o t._n g._n here_o produce_v viz._n his_o common_a maxim_n of_o reason_n and_o not_o denyable_a by_o any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n that_o no_o man_n can_v give_v to_o another_o that_o which_o he_o have_v not_o himself_o to_o which_o this_o answer_n be_v give_v that_o the_o instrument_n be_v not_o the_o giver_n 20._o but_o the_o first_o institutor_n and_o in_o case_n the_o minister_n keep_v to_o the_o institution_n the_o grace_n of_o the_o sacrament_n may_v be_v convey_v by_o he_o though_o he_o have_v it_o not_o himself_o but_o methinks_v if_o t._n g._n have_v forget_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n he_o may_v have_v look_v into_o some_o one_o or_o other_o of_o their_o own_o author_n to_o have_v inform_v himself_o better_a of_o their_o doctrine_n in_o this_o matter_n vasquez_n have_v a_o chapter_n on_o purpose_n to_o prove_v that_o a_o heretical_a excommunicate_v suspend_v bishop_n be_v a_o sufficient_a minister_n of_o ordination_n 1._o and_o say_v that_o all_o the_o schoolman_n and_o summist_n be_v agree_v in_o it_o and_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o doubt_n at_o all_o make_v of_o it_o and_o do_v none_o of_o these_o man_n understand_v the_o principle_n that_o be_v undeniable_a by_o any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n what_o a_o backblow_n be_v this_o to_o those_o of_o his_o own_o church_n for_o vasquez_n say_v this_o be_v determine_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n among_o they_o that_o the_o validity_n of_o a_o sacrament_n do_v not_o depend_v on_o the_o probity_n or_o faith_n of_o the_o minister_n and_o he_o deny_v it_o to_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n to_o hinder_v the_o effect_n of_o ordination_n in_o a_o excommunicate_v bishop_n because_o it_o can_v blot_v out_o his_o character_n or_o take_v away_o his_o power_n estius_n say_v 3._o that_o no_o crime_n how_o great_a soever_o whether_o heresy_n schism_n or_o apostasy_n no_o censure_n how_o heavy_a soever_o as_o excommunication_n can_v hinder_v the_o validity_n of_o ordination_n by_o a_o bishop_n although_o it_o be_v of_o those_o who_o be_v not_o subject_a to_o his_o jurisdiction_n in_o case_n he_o observe_v the_o lawful_a rite_n of_o ordination_n as_o to_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o this_o reason_n because_o ordination_n belong_v to_o the_o power_n of_o order_n which_o be_v once_o receive_v can_v never_o be_v lose_v but_o those_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o jurisdiction_n as_o absolution_n and_o excommunication_n have_v no_o effect_n where_o that_o jurisdiction_n be_v take_v away_o and_o this_o doctrine_n they_o all_o ground_n upon_o st_n augustins_n discourse_n against_o the_o donatist_n 1â—_n and_o upon_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n which_o do_v receive_v those_o who_o be_v ordain_v among_o the_o donatist_n without_o scruple_v their_o order_n as_o not_o only_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n augustin_n but_o by_o the_o decree_n of_o a_o african_a council_n to_o that_o purpose_n 12._o and_o that_o not_o only_o at_o first_o but_o when_o the_o schism_n be_v grow_v inveterate_a 63._o and_o yet_o francis_n hallier_n a_o late_a doctor_n of_o the_o sorbon_n tell_v we_o 71._o that_o the_o donatist_n be_v not_o bare_o schismatic_n 4._o but_o they_o be_v adjudge_v heretic_n for_o assert_v that_o the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n do_v depend_v upon_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o person_n and_o not_o upon_o the_o merit_n of_o christ._n the_o same_o author_n vehement_o dispute_v against_o those_o who_o assert_v that_o the_o power_n of_o order_n can_v be_v lose_v by_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o person_n and_o show_v that_o doctrine_n have_v be_v condemn_v by_o several_a council_n before_o that_o of_o trent_n as_o of_o arles_n 7._o of_o orleans_n and_o constance_n and_o undertake_v to_o answer_v all_o the_o instance_n bring_v from_o antiquity_n to_o the_o contrary_a as_o either_o understand_v of_o such_o heretic_n 1._o which_o do_v not_o retain_v the_o essential_o of_o the_o sacrament_n or_o only_o imply_v the_o fault_n commit_v in_o give_v or_o receive_v they_o at_o the_o hand_n of_o such_o person_n but_o not_o any_o invalidity_n in_o the_o sacrament_n itself_o and_o afterward_o he_o prove_v that_o heretic_n be_v capable_a of_o ordination_n but_o if_o these_o and_o many_o other_o of_o their_o late_a writer_n will_v not_o satisfy_v he_o i_o desire_v he_o to_o consult_v their_o more_o ancient_a author_n 2._o thom._n aquinas_n determin_n that_o heretic_n and_o those_o who_o be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o church_n may_v give_v order_n as_o well_o as_o administer_v other_o sacrament_n the_o reason_n he_o give_v be_v that_o a_o power_n in_o consecration_n be_v give_v to_o a_o bishop_n which_o can_v never_o be_v take_v from_o he_o although_o he_o will_v not_o allow_v it_o to_o be_v call_v a_o character_n for_o several_a especial_o of_o the_o ancient_a schoolman_n will_v not_o have_v consecration_n to_o imprint_v a_o new_a character_n but_o they_o be_v never_o able_a to_o give_v a_o intelligible_a account_n of_o what_o they_o mean_v by_o the_o character_n as_o distinct_a from_o that_o sacramental_a power_n which_o be_v convey_v by_o consecration_n and_o they_o grant_v to_o be_v indelible_a as_o the_o other_o be_v some_o make_v it_o a_o extension_n of_o the_o character_n of_o priesthood_n other_o a_o bare_a extrinsical_a denomination_n add_v to_o it_o but_o however_o they_o hold_v it_o such_o as_o can_v no_o more_o be_v take_v away_o than_o the_o character_n of_o priesthood_n 2._o cardinal_n bonaventure_n say_v that_o the_o validity_n of_o sacrament_n among_o heretic_n be_v a_o question_n much_o in_o dispute_n among_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n but_o that_o it_o have_v be_v determine_v by_o st._n augustin_n that_o they_o be_v valid_a if_o they_o preserve_v the_o essential_o of_o they_o and_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o ordination_n he_o say_v that_o the_o power_n of_o order_n although_o it_o be_v not_o a_o distinct_a character_n yet_o because_o it_o be_v build_v upon_o it_o can_v no_o more_o be_v take_v away_o than_o the_o character_n itself_o but_o whatever_o be_v found_v upon_o jurisdiction_n as_o the_o power_n of_o excommunication_n and_o absolution_n may_v be_v take_v away_o but_o i_o need_v not_o mention_v any_o more_o particular_a writer_n since_o morinus_n acknowledge_v that_o for_o 400._o year_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o validity_n of_o order_n confer_v by_o heretic_n 12_o have_v only_o obtain_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n before_o that_o time_n he_o prove_v at_o large_a that_o it_o be_v more_o disputable_a as_o appear_v by_o the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n who_o account_v it_o a_o perplex_a and_o almost_o insoluble_a difficulty_n because_o of_o the_o different_a opinion_n of_o doctor_n about_o it_o but_o afterward_o st._n augustins_n opinion_n be_v general_o receive_v both_o among_o the_o schoolman_n and_o canonist_n and_o be_v now_o become_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n at_o least_o by_o consequence_n since_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n and_o although_o morinus_n will_v not_o allow_v that_o any_o decree_n of_o their_o church_n have_v pass_v in_o this_o matter_n yet_o he_o say_v there_o have_v be_v so_o long_o and_o so_o universal_a a_o
and_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o while_o they_o calumniate_v i_o i_o have_v so_o much_o the_o less_o reason_n to_o wonder_v that_o my_o book_n shall_v be_v charge_v by_o they_o with_o no_o less_o than_o blasphemy_n 65._o since_o the_o author_n of_o our_o religion_n himself_o be_v so_o and_o suffer_v under_o that_o accusation_n but_o wherein_o i_o pray_v do_v this_o blasphemy_n lie_v have_v i_o utter_v any_o thing_n that_o tend_v to_o the_o reproach_n of_o god_n or_o true_a religion_n have_v i_o the_o least_o word_n which_o malice_n itself_o can_v stretch_v to_o the_o dishonour_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n or_o the_o holy_a scripture_n write_v by_o divine_a inspiration_n no_o i_o challenge_v the_o bold_a of_o they_o and_o most_o malicious_a to_o produce_v any_o thing_n i_o ever_o say_v or_o write_v that_o do_v but_o seem_v to_o look_v that_o way_n have_v i_o make_v the_o practice_n of_o true_a devotion_n ridiculous_a and_o the_o real_a expression_n of_o piety_n the_o subject_n of_o scorn_n and_o derision_n no_o so_o far_o from_o it_o that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o just_a zeal_n for_o the_o honour_n and_o practice_v of_o true_a religion_n make_v i_o willing_a to_o lay_v open_a the_o ridiculous_a fanaticism_n of_o some_o pretend_a saint_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o must_v they_o be_v allow_v to_o charge_v fanaticism_n on_o we_o and_o think_v it_o far_o from_o blasphemy_n to_o represent_v the_o enthusiastic_a folly_n of_o the_o sectary_n among_o we_o and_o when_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o very_a same_o or_o great_a may_v not_o we_o show_v their_o unjustice_n and_o partiality_n without_o be_v accuse_v of_o blasphemy_n but_o some_o of_o these_o be_v canonize_v saint_n as_o s._n brigitt_n s._n catharine_n s._n francis_n and_o s._n ignatius_n which_o be_v so_o far_o from_o make_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o church_n better_o that_o to_o my_o understanding_n it_o make_v it_o much_o worse_o for_o although_o fanaticism_n be_v disow_v by_o our_o church_n it_o seem_v it_o be_v not_o bare_o countenance_v and_o allow_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o canonize_v and_o adore_v that_o which_o i_o insist_v upon_o be_v this_o either_o we_o have_v no_o fanatic_n or_o they_o be_v so_o for_o by_o the_o very_a same_o rule_n that_o we_o be_v so_o they_o must_v be_v too_o for_o our_o fanatic_n do_v pretend_v as_o high_a to_o the_o spirit_n and_o divine_a revelation_n as_o any_o of_o they_o only_o there_o be_v this_o remarkable_a difference_n between_o their_o fanatic_n and_o we_o that_o we_o be_v among_o we_o but_o not_o of_o we_o but_o they_o be_v both_o now_o if_o any_o one_o who_o pretend_v to_o inspiration_n and_o enthusiasm_n can_v be_v charge_v with_o fanaticism_n without_o blasphemy_n we_o must_v be_v expose_v to_o all_o folly_n and_o contradiction_n imaginable_a and_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v we_o bid_v to_o try_v the_o spirit_n whether_o they_o be_v of_o god_n or_o no_o 1._o i._n e._n whether_o their_o pretence_n to_o divine_a revelation_n be_v true_a or_o false_a if_o there_o may_v be_v false_a pretence_n to_o inspiration_n we_o be_v to_o examine_v the_o ground_n of_o they_o and_o to_o judge_v according_o and_o all_o false_a pretender_n to_o inspiration_n let_v they_o be_v canonize_v by_o who_o they_o will_v be_v the_o high_a sort_n of_o fanatic_n and_o the_o great_a honour_n be_v give_v they_o the_o great_a dishonour_n it_o be_v to_o the_o christian_a religion_n but_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v more_o large_o discuss_v in_o their_o proper_a place_n 4._o i_o now_o only_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o injustice_n of_o their_o calumny_n with_o which_o they_o have_v make_v so_o much_o noise_n among_o injudicious_a people_n christianity_n and_o i_o shall_v not_o have_v be_v so_o much_o concern_v about_o it_o have_v i_o not_o find_v suggestion_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o two_o pamphlet_n 11._o the_o one_o of_o they_o very_o kind_o make_v no_o difference_n between_o lucian_n porphyrius_n and_o i_o but_o only_o some_o interest_n which_o do_v bias_n i_o another_o way_n and_o very_o believe_v good_a man_n that_o be_v it_o not_o for_o that_o i_o can_v flirt_n with_o as_o much_o piquancy_n and_o raillery_n at_o christian_a religion_n as_o i_o do_v at_o the_o roman_a in_o which_o base_a suggestion_n there_o be_v no_o colour_n of_o truth_n but_o only_o that_o he_o very_o honest_o distinguish_v the_o christian_n religion_n and_o the_o roman_a from_o each_o other_o as_o indeed_o they_o be_v in_o many_o thing_n as_o different_a from_o each_o other_o as_o truth_n from_o falsehood_n wisdom_n from_o folly_n and_o true_a piety_n from_o gross_a superstition_n if_o he_o have_v call_v i_o a_o atheist_n in_o plain_a term_n the_o grossness_n of_o the_o calumny_n may_v have_v abate_v the_o force_n of_o it_o but_o there_o be_v no_o such_o way_n to_o do_v a_o man_n mischief_n as_o by_o fly_v insinuation_n and_o shrewd_a suggestion_n introduce_v with_o i_o very_o believe_v and_o express_v with_o some_o gravity_n and_o zeal_n but_o you_o who_o be_v so_o good_a at_o resolve_v faith_n what_o be_v this_o very_o believe_v of_o you_o found_v upon_o have_v you_o the_o authority_n of_o your_o church_n for_o it_o have_v you_o any_o evidence_n of_o reason_n or_o rather_o have_v you_o it_o by_o some_o vision_n or_o revelation_n make_v by_o some_o of_o those_o saint_n who_o fanaticism_n be_v expose_v or_o do_v you_o very_o believe_v it_o as_o you_o very_o believe_v many_o other_o thing_n for_o no_o reason_n in_o the_o world_n if_o i_o shall_v tell_v you_o i_o have_v make_v it_o my_o business_n to_o assert_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o christian_a religion_n therein_o contain_v in_o a_o large_a discourse_n several_a year_n since_o publish_v such_o be_v your_o charity_n that_o you_o will_v tell_v i_o so_o do_v vaninus_n write_v for_o providence_n when_o he_o deny_v a_o deity_n if_o i_o shall_v make_v large_a apology_n for_o my_o innocency_n and_o publish_v a_o confession_n of_o my_o faith_n with_o protestation_n that_o no_o interest_n in_o the_o world_n can_v remove_v i_o from_o it_o you_o may_v tell_v i_o where_o there_o be_v no_o guilt_n what_o need_n so_o much_o ado_n in_o plain_a term_n i_o know_v but_o one_o way_n to_o satisfy_v such_o as_o you_o be_v but_o i_o will_v keep_v from_o it_o as_o long_o as_o i_o can_v and_o that_o be_v to_o go_v to_o rome_n and_o be_v burn_v for_o my_o faith_n for_o that_o be_v the_o kindness_n there_o show_v to_o those_o who_o contend_v for_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n against_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o roman_a but_o such_o calumny_n as_o these_o as_o they_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v pass_v by_o so_o be_v they_o too_o gross_a to_o need_v any_o further_a answer_n i_o shall_v however_o declare_v my_o mind_n free_o to_o you_o if_o i_o have_v no_o other_o notion_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n than_o what_o i_o have_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o your_o church_n as_o contrary_a to_o we_o no_o other_o measure_n of_o christian_a piety_n than_o from_o your_o mystical_a theology_n no_o better_a way_n to_o worship_n god_n than_o what_o be_v practise_v among_o you_o no_o great_a certainty_n of_o inspiration_n from_o god_n than_o of_o the_o vision_n and_o revelation_n of_o your_o late_a saint_n no_o other_o miracle_n to_o confirm_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n than_o what_o be_v wrought_v by_o your_o image_n and_o saint_n i_o shall_v soon_o choose_v to_o be_v a_o philosopher_n than_o a_o christian_a upon_o those_o term_n and_o i_o very_o believe_v to_o answer_v you_o with_o another_o that_o the_o fraud_n and_o imposture_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v make_v more_o atheist_n in_o christendom_n than_o any_o one_o cause_n whatsoever_o beside_o for_o when_o man_n resolve_v all_o their_o faith_n into_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o church_n who_o fraud_n be_v so_o manifest_a and_o confess_v by_o your_o best_a writer_n 534._o such_o as_o melchior_n canus_n and_o ludou._n vives_n what_o can_v they_o who_o know_v no_o better_o 5._o but_o suspect_v the_o inspiration_n and_o miracle_n of_o former_a age_n who_o see_v such_o false_a pretence_n to_o they_o so_o much_o magnify_v and_o the_o fanatic_a pretender_n canonize_v on_o that_o account_n and_o i_o be_o so_o far_o from_o think_v it_o any_o disservice_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n to_o expose_v these_o fanaticism_n that_o i_o again_o very_o believe_v that_o christianity_n will_v never_o obtain_v as_o it_o ought_v to_o do_v among_o man_n till_o all_o those_o hypocritical_a cheat_n be_v yet_o more_o lay_v open_a to_o the_o view_n of_o the_o world_n which_o if_o any_o one_o have_v but_o the_o courage_n and_o patience_n to_o undertake_v it_o will_v be_v as_o great_a and_o a_o much_o more_o useful_a labour_n
man_n once_o contradict_v himself_o he_o be_v to_o be_v look_v on_o as_o a_o perjure_a person_n and_o whatever_o he_o say_v his_o word_n be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v this_o he_o not_o only_o begin_v with_o but_o very_o triumphant_o conclude_v with_o it_o in_o these_o word_n and_o this_o alone_a may_v suffice_v to_o annul_v whatever_o he_o have_v hitherto_o 14._o or_o shall_v hereafter_o object_v against_o we_o for_o a_o witness_n who_o have_v be_v once_o palpable_o convince_v to_o have_v forswear_v or_o contradict_v himself_o in_o matter_n of_o moment_n beside_o the_o condign_a punishment_n he_o be_v liable_a unto_o he_o do_v vacate_v all_o evidence_n produce_v by_o he_o against_o his_o adversary_n and_o deserve_v never_o more_o to_o be_v hear_v against_o he_o in_o any_o tribunal_n i_o see_v now_o what_o it_o be_v they_o will_v be_v at_o no_o less_o than_o perpetual_a silence_n and_o be_v set_v in_o the_o pillory_n with_o that_o pamphlet_n on_o my_o forehead_n dr._n still_o against_o dr._n still_o for_o be_v guilty_a of_o contradict_v myself_o will_v satisfy_v i._o w._n and_o his_o friend_n this_o i_o suppose_v be_v the_o meaning_n of_o stop_v my_o mouth_n for_o ever_o when_o this_o answer_n be_v to_o come_v out_o but_o now_o i_o perceive_v it_o be_v so_o dangerous_a a_o thing_n i_o have_v best_a stand_v upon_o my_o defence_n and_o utter_o deny_v that_o i_o have_v contradict_v myself_o in_o any_o thing_n in_o which_o i._o w._n have_v charge_v i_o 2._o 2._o to_o make_v it_o then_o out_o that_o this_o be_v a_o groundless_a charge_n i_o must_v go_v through_o the_o several_a particular_n insist_v on_o the_o first_o be_v in_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n idolatry_n but_o how_o do_v i_o contradict_v myself_o about_o this_o have_v i_o vindicate_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o idolatry_n in_o my_o defence_n of_o archbishop_n laud_n this_o have_v be_v indeed_o to_o contradict_v myself_o but_o this_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o pretend_v and_o if_o it_o be_v nothing_o can_v be_v more_o easy_o confute_v for_o in_o that_o very_a book_n as_o it_o fall_v out_o very_o happy_o there_o be_v a_o discourse_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n 606._o in_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o that_o the_o heathen_a in_o the_o worship_n of_o inferior_a deity_n and_o image_n may_v be_v excuse_v on_o the_o same_o ground_n that_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v excuse_v themselves_o here_o be_v then_o no_o appearance_n of_o a_o contradiction_n in_o term_n and_o it_o be_v only_o pretend_v to_o be_v by_o consequence_n viz._n from_o yield_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o do_v not_o differ_v in_o fundamental_a point_n and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v therefore_o a_o true_a church_n from_o whence_o he_o infer_v that_o it_o can_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n because_o to_o teach_v that_o will_v be_v a_o fundamental_a error_n and_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n and_o therefore_o to_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o idolatry_n and_o to_o allow_v it_o to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n be_v a_o contradiction_n this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o what_o he_o say_v upon_o this_o head_n to_o which_o i_o shall_v answer_v by_o show_v 1._o that_o this_o way_n of_o answer_v be_v very_o disingenuous_a 2._o that_o it_o be_v sophistical_a and_o prove_v not_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o intend_v 1._o that_o it_o be_v a_o disingenuous_a way_n because_o he_o bare_o oppose_v a_o judgement_n of_o charity_n concern_v their_o church_n to_o a_o judgement_n of_o reason_n concern_v the_o nature_n of_o action_n without_o at_o all_o examine_v the_o force_n of_o those_o reason_n which_o be_v produce_v in_o the_o book_n he_o pretend_v to_o answer_v can_v 1._o w._n imagine_v that_o any_o one_o who_o inquire_v into_o the_o safe_a way_n for_o his_o salvation_n and_o hear_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n charge_v with_o idolatry_n in_o her_o worship_n by_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o plain_a law_n of_o god_n the_o common_a sense_n of_o mankind_n the_o repugnancy_n of_o their_o way_n of_o worship_n to_o the_o conception_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v of_o the_o divine_a nature_n the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_a church_n the_o parity_n of_o the_o case_n in_o many_o respect_n with_o the_o heathen_a idolater_n shall_v present_o conclude_v that_o all_o these_o argument_n be_v of_o no_o force_n mere_o because_o the_o person_n who_o make_v use_v of_o they_o have_v upon_o another_o occasion_n judge_v so_o charitable_o of_o that_o church_n as_o to_o suppose_v it_o still_o to_o retain_v the_o essential_o of_o a_o true_a church_n i_o will_v put_v a_o case_n parallele_v to_o this_o suppose_v one_o of_o the_o church_n of_o judah_n shall_v have_v call_v the_o church_n of_o israel_n in_o the_o time_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la a_o true_a church_n because_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o true_a god_n and_o do_v believe_v a_o agreement_n in_o that_o common_a acknowledgement_n to_o be_v sufficient_a to_o preserve_v the_o essential_o of_o a_o church_n among_o they_o and_o afterward_o the_o same_o person_n shall_v go_v about_o to_o convince_v the_o ten_o tribe_n of_o their_o idolatry_n in_o worship_v god_n by_o the_o calf_n of_o dan_n and_o bethel_n will_v this_o be_v think_v a_o sufficient_a way_n of_o answer_v he_o to_o say_v that_o he_o contradict_v himself_o by_o grant_v they_o a_o true_a church_n and_o yet_o charge_v they_o with_o idolatry_n whereas_o the_o only_a true_a consequence_n will_v be_v that_o he_o think_v some_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n consistent_a with_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n may_v not_o such_o a_o person_n just_o say_v that_o they_o make_v a_o very_a ill_a use_n of_o his_o charity_n when_o he_o suppose_v only_o that_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n which_o imply_v more_o god_n than_o one_o to_o unchurch_n a_o people_n but_o however_o those_o person_n be_v more_o concern_v to_o vindicate_v themselves_o from_o idolatry_n of_o any_o kind_n than_o he_o be_v to_o defend_v his_o charitable_a opinion_n of_o they_o and_o if_o they_o can_v prove_v to_o he_o that_o this_o inferior_a sort_n of_o idolatry_n do_v unchurch_n they_o as_o well_o as_o the_o grosser_n the_o consequence_n of_o it_o will_v be_v that_o his_o charity_n must_v be_v so_o much_o the_o less_o but_o their_o danger_n will_v be_v the_o same_o this_o be_v just_a our_o case_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o still_o retain_v the_o fundamental_a article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n that_o there_o be_v no_o dispute_n between_o they_o and_o we_o about_o the_o true_a god_n and_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n as_o to_o his_o death_n resurrection_n glory_n and_o be_v the_o proper_a object_n of_o divine_a worship_n we_o yield_v that_o they_o have_v true_a baptism_n among_o they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o we_o look_v upon_o these_o as_o the_o essential_o of_o a_o true_a church_n do_v upon_o that_o account_n own_o that_o church_n to_o be_v so_o but_o then_o we_o charge_v the_o roman_a church_n with_o gross_a corrupt_v that_o worship_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o divine_a nature_n by_o her_o worship_n of_o image_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n which_o be_v do_v not_o in_o express_a term_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n but_o by_o consequence_n we_o do_v not_o think_v this_o do_v destroy_v the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n among_o they_o although_o it_o make_v the_o salvation_n of_o person_n in_o her_o communion_n extreme_o hazardous_a and_o after_o we_o have_v go_v about_o to_o prove_v this_o by_o many_o and_o weighty_a argument_n be_v it_o reasonable_a for_o any_o one_o to_o tell_v we_o that_o we_o contradict_v ourselves_o and_o therefore_o our_o argument_n do_v signify_v nothing_o whereas_o in_o truth_n here_o be_v no_o appearance_n of_o a_o contradiction_n to_o that_o which_o be_v our_o own_o sense_n in_o this_o matter_n for_o what_o shadow_n of_o a_o contradiction_n be_v it_o to_o say_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o yet_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n suppose_v that_o we_o believe_v some_o sort_n of_o idolatry_n which_o be_v very_o sinful_a not_o to_o be_v yet_o of_o so_o high_a a_o nature_n as_o to_o unchurch_n those_o who_o practise_v it_o and_o we_o choose_v the_o instance_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n for_o the_o ground_n of_o this_o charity_n if_o they_o can_v prove_v that_o all_o sort_n of_o idolatry_n do_v necessary_o destroy_v the_o essential_o of_o a_o church_n the_o consequence_n be_v we_o must_v have_v less_o charity_n for_o they_o than_o we_o have_v before_o and_o such_o a_o concession_n from_o we_o do_v not_o show_v their_o guilt_n to_o
itself_o true_a be_v captious_o set_v down_o and_o with_o a_o intention_n only_o to_o deceive_v unwary_a reader_n as_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o next_o proposition_n 2._o to_o teach_v idolatry_n be_v to_o err_v against_o the_o formentioned_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o fundamental_a point_n of_o religion_n i._n e._n to_o teach_v idolatry_n be_v to_o teach_v that_o the_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o a_o mere_a creature_n that_o this_o be_v to_o teach_v idolatry_n no_o one_o question_n but_o our_o question_n be_v whether_o they_o who_o do_v not_o teach_v this_o proposition_n may_v not_o teach_v man_n to_o do_v those_o thing_n whereby_o the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n will_v be_v give_v to_o a_o mere_a creature_n if_o he_o can_v prove_v that_o they_o who_o do_v not_o in_o term_n declare_v that_o they_o do_v not_o dishonour_n god_n can_v dishonour_v he_o if_o he_o can_v demonstrate_v that_o those_o who_o do_v not_o teach_v that_o the_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n can_v possible_o by_o any_o action_n of_o they_o rob_v he_o of_o that_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a to_o he_o this_o will_v be_v much_o more_o to_o his_o purpose_n than_o any_o thing_n he_o have_v yet_o say_v and_o this_o proposition_n if_o he_o have_v proceed_v as_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v shall_v not_o have_v be_v a_o particular_a affirmative_a but_o a_o universal_a negative_a for_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o say_v that_o to_o teach_v idolatry_n be_v to_o teach_v that_o the_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n but_o that_o no_o church_n which_o do_v not_o teach_v this_o can_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n for_o his_o design_n be_v to_o clear_v the_o roman_a church_n his_o proposition_n ought_v to_o be_v so_o frame_v that_o all_o particular_n may_v be_v comprehend_v under_o it_o but_o because_o he_o may_v say_v his_o immediate_a intention_n be_v not_o to_o clear_v their_o church_n from_o idolatry_n but_o to_o accuse_v i_o of_o a_o contradiction_n i_o proceed_v to_o the_o next_o proposition_n 3._o a_o church_n that_o do_v not_o err_v against_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n nor_o against_o any_o fundamental_a point_n of_o religion_n do_v not_o teach_v idolatry_n this_o proposition_n be_v likewise_o very_o sophistical_a and_o captious_a for_o by_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o fundamental_a point_n of_o religion_n be_v either_o understand_v the_o main_a fundamental_a point_n of_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o then_o i_o affirm_v that_o a_o church_n which_o do_v own_o all_o the_o fundamental_o of_o doctrine_n may_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n and_o teach_v those_o thing_n wherein_o it_o lie_v but_o if_o by_o not_o err_v against_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v mean_v that_o a_o church_n which_o do_v not_o err_v at_o all_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n can_v teach_v idolatry_n the_o proposition_n be_v true_a but_o impertinent_a 4._o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v teach_v veneration_n of_o image_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v agree_v on_o both_o side_n 5._o that_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v not_o err_v against_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o fundamental_a point_n of_o religion_n this_o be_v that_o concession_n of_o we_o from_o whence_o all_o the_o force_n of_o his_o argument_n be_v take_v must_v be_v explain_v according_a to_o our_o own_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o not_o according_a to_o that_o which_o he_o put_v upon_o it_o which_o that_o it_o may_v be_v better_o understand_v i_o shall_v both_o show_v in_o what_o sense_n this_o concession_n be_v make_v by_o we_o as_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o what_o force_v it_o be_v in_o this_o present_a debate_n for_o the_o clear_a understanding_n in_o what_o sense_n it_o be_v make_v by_o we_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o controversy_n about_o fundamental_o between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n church_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v take_v from_o that_o book_n to_o which_o he_o refer_v there_o we_o find_v the_o occasion_n of_o it_o to_o be_v the_o romanist_n contend_v that_o all_o point_n define_v by_o the_o church_n be_v fundamental_a 47._o or_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n on_o the_o account_n of_o such_o a_o definition_n upon_o this_o the_o controversy_n about_o fundamental_o be_v manage_v against_o they_o with_o a_o design_n to_o prove_v that_o all_o thing_n define_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o fundamental_a or_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v by_o all_o person_n in_o order_n to_o their_o salvation_n because_o they_o be_v so_o define_v to_o this_o purpose_n i_o inquire_v 1._o what_o the_o ground_n be_v on_o which_o any_o thing_n do_v become_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n 2._o whether_o any_o thing_n who_o matter_n be_v not_o necessary_a and_o be_v not_o require_v by_o a_o absolute_a command_n in_o scripture_n can_v by_o any_o mean_n whatsoever_o afterward_o become_v necessary_a 3._o whether_o the_o church_n have_v power_n by_o any_o proposition_n or_o definition_n to_o make_v anything_o become_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o to_o be_v believe_v as_o such_o which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o for_o the_o first_o i_o propose_v two_o thing_n 1._o what_o thing_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n as_o such_o or_o consider_v in_o their_o single_a or_o private_a capacity_n 2._o what_o thing_n be_v necessary_a to_o be_v own_v in_o order_n to_o salvation_n by_o christian_a society_n or_o as_o the_o bond_n and_o condition_n of_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n for_o the_o resolve_v of_o this_o i_o lay_v down_o these_o three_o proposition_n 1._o that_o the_o very_a be_v of_o a_o church_n do_v suppose_v the_o necessity_n of_o what_o be_v require_v to_o be_v believe_v in_o order_n to_o salvation_n 2._o whatever_o church_n own_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v antecedent_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n can_v so_o long_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o here_o i_o express_o distinguish_v between_o the_o essential_o of_o a_o church_n and_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v require_v to_o the_o integrity_n or_o soundness_n of_o it_o among_o which_o latter_a i_o reckon_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o the_o way_n prescribe_v by_o he_o 3._o that_o the_o union_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n depend_v upon_o the_o agreement_n of_o it_o in_o thing_n antecedent_o necessary_a to_o its_o be_v from_o hence_o i_o proceed_v to_o show_v that_o nothing_o ought_v to_o be_v own_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n by_o christian_a society_n but_o such_o thing_n which_o by_o all_o those_o society_n be_v acknowledge_v antecedent_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o here_o i_o distinguish_v between_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o particular_a agreement_n for_o the_o church_n peace_n i_o do_v not_o therefore_o deny_v but_o that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o particular_a church_n to_o require_v a_o subscription_n to_o article_n of_o religion_n opposite_a to_o the_o error_n and_o abuse_n which_o they_o reform_v but_o i_o deny_v it_o to_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o any_o church_n to_o make_v those_o thing_n necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o and_o here_o it_o be_v i_o show_v the_o moderation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n above_o that_o of_o rome_n in_o that_o our_o church_n make_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o such_o as_o have_v the_o testimony_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n of_o all_o age_n and_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o rome_n itself_o but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n impose_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v believe_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o bull_n of_o pius_n 4._o this_o be_v my_o plain_a meaning_n which_o half-witted_a man_n have_v stretch_v and_o abuse_v to_o several_a ill_a purpose_n but_o not_o to_o wander_v from_o my_o present_a subject_n what_o be_v it_o that_o i._o w._n can_v hence_o infer_v to_o his_o purpose_n viz._n that_o from_o hence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o err_v against_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o any_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o if_o it_o be_v only_o mean_v of_o those_o essential_a point_n of_o faith_n which_o i_o suppose_v antecedent_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n i_o deny_v it_o not_o but_o do_v not_o see_v of_o what_o use_v this_o concession_n can_v be_v to_o they_o in_o the_o present_a debate_n since_o in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n i_o make_v the_o ancient_a creed_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n the_o best_a measure_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v necessary_a to_o
salvation_n so_o that_o the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n come_v to_o this_o whatsoever_o church_n do_v embrace_v the_o ancient_a creed_n can_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v embrace_v all_o the_o ancient_a creed_n by_o my_o own_o concession_n therefore_o it_o be_v a_o contradiction_n for_o i_o to_o grant_v that_o they_o hold_v the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o yet_o to_o charge_v they_o with_o idolatry_n and_o these_o matter_n be_v thus_o make_v plain_a there_o be_v no_o great_a difficulty_n to_o answer_v by_o deny_v the_o major_a proposition_n and_o assert_v that_o a_o church_n which_o do_v own_o all_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o they_o may_v yet_o teach_v and_o practice_v those_o thing_n which_o take_v away_o from_o that_o worship_n which_o be_v proper_a only_o to_o god_n and_o give_v it_o to_o mere_a creature_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n but_o to_o make_v this_o yet_o more_o plain_a there_o be_v two_o thing_n we_o consider_v in_o a_o church_n the_o essence_n and_o the_o soundness_n of_o it_o as_o in_o a_o man_n we_o consider_v his_o be_v a_o man_n and_o his_o health_n when_o we_o discourse_v of_o his_o mere_a be_v we_o inquire_v into_o no_o more_o than_o those_o thing_n which_o make_v he_o a_o man_n whether_o he_o be_v sound_a or_o not_o so_o in_o a_o church_n when_o we_o inquire_v into_o the_o essential_o of_o it_o we_o think_v it_o not_o necessary_a to_o go_v any_o far_a than_o the_o doctrinal_a point_n of_o faith_n the_o reason_n be_v because_o baptism_n admit_v man_n into_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n in_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o whatever_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v a_o member_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v in_o itself_o sufficient_a be_v embrace_v to_o make_v a_o church_n but_o when_o we_o inquire_v far_o into_o the_o moral_a integrity_n or_o soundness_n of_o a_o church_n than_o we_o think_v ourselves_o bind_v not_o bare_o to_o know_v what_o be_v acknowledge_v and_o receive_v but_o how_o far_o it_o be_v so_o and_o whether_o that_o church_n which_o own_v the_o fundamental_o of_o christian_a faith_n do_v not_o by_o gross_a and_o damnable_a error_n corrupt_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o debauch_v those_o very_a principle_n which_o they_o profess_v to_o own_o and_o in_o this_o respect_n none_o of_o we_o ever_o say_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o err_v nay_o we_o do_v say_v and_o have_v manifest_o prove_v that_o she_o have_v err_v against_o the_o christian_a faith_n by_o introduce_v palpable_a error_n in_o doctrine_n and_o manifold_a superstition_n and_o idolatry_n in_o practice_n from_o hence_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o concession_n 1._o w._n urge_v i_o with_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o true_a church_n signify_v nothing_o in_o the_o sense_n by_o i_o intend_v which_o contradict_v the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n unless_o they_o can_v prove_v that_o none_o who_o own_o the_o apostle_n creed_n or_o their_o baptism_n can_v so_o long_o as_o they_o so_o do_v teach_v idolatry_n or_o be_v guilty_a of_o give_v the_o honour_n due_a only_o to_o god_n to_o mere_a creature_n these_o thing_n be_v thus_o explain_v i_o hope_v the_o sophistry_n of_o this_o way_n of_o argue_v be_v make_v so_o evident_a that_o no_o man_n of_o understanding_n that_o resolve_v not_o before_o hand_n what_o to_o believe_v be_v capable_a of_o be_v deceive_v by_o it_o before_o i_o come_v to_o the_o next_o contradiction_n charge_v upon_o i_o 5._o i_o shall_v for_o the_o diversion_n of_o the_o reader_n consider_v and_o the_o suitableness_n of_o the_o matter_n take_v notice_n of_o his_o appendix_n wherein_o i._o w._n go_v about_o so_o pleasant_o to_o prove_v i_o a_o idolater_n by_o a_o notable_a trick_n which_o it_o seem_v come_v into_o his_o head_n a_o little_a too_o late_o after_o he_o have_v finish_v this_o worthy_a treatise_n i_o shall_v have_v suspect_v it_o have_v be_v intend_v only_o for_o a_o piece_n of_o drollery_n but_o that_o the_o man_n so_o severe_o rebuke_n i_o for_o it_o and_o withal_o talk_v of_o nothing_o less_o than_o demonstration_n in_o the_o case_n what_o think_v i_o be_v it_o come_v to_o this_o at_o last_o and_o be_o i_o become_v a_o idolater_n too_o who_o be_v never_o apt_a to_o think_v myself_o incline_v so_o much_o as_o to_o superstition_n but_o what_o can_v not_o the_o controvert_v wit_n of_o man_n do_v upon_o second_o and_o serious_a thought_n all_o the_o comfort_n i_o find_v leave_v be_v towards_o the_o conclusion_n wherein_o he_o confess_v that_o the_o same_o argument_n prove_v the_o prophet_n 21._o evangelist_n and_o holy_a ghost_n himself_o to_o be_v idolater_n nay_o then_o i_o hope_v there_o be_v no_o great_a harm_n to_o be_v fear_v in_o so_o good_a company_n and_o by_o that_o consideration_n arm_v myself_o against_o this_o terrible_a assault_n but_o at_o last_o as_o he_o make_v near_a approach_n to_o i_o i_o find_v no_o mischief_n be_v like_a to_o come_v but_o what_o i_o bring_v upon_o myself_o for_o he_o charge_v i_o with_o nothing_o but_o my_o own_o artillery_n and_o the_o train_n that_o be_v lay_v to_o blow_v i_o up_o be_v fetch_v from_o my_o own_o store_n only_o he_o have_v dispose_v it_o in_o a_o way_n fit_a for_o this_o deep_a design_n but_o the_o best_a of_o it_o be_v his_o plot_n go_v no_o far_o than_o my_o idolatry_n and_o both_o lay_v only_o in_o imagination_n for_o there_o he_o make_v the_o seat_n of_o my_o idolatry_n which_o he_o demonstrative_o prove_n must_v be_v so_o by_o my_o own_o argument_n i_o shall_v therefore_o consider_v what_o that_o be_v and_o with_o what_o great_a be_v he_o employ_v it_o against_o i_o among_o other_o argument_n to_o show_v that_o the_o prohibition_n of_o worship_v image_n be_v not_o peculiar_a to_o the_o jew_n but_o of_o a_o unalterable_a nature_n i_o insist_v upon_o god_n declare_v the_o unsuitableness_n of_o it_o to_o his_o own_o infinite_a and_o incomprehensible_a nature_n ediâ—_n which_o can_v not_o be_v represent_v to_o man_n but_o in_o a_o way_n which_o must_v be_v a_o infinite_a disparagement_n to_o it_o 22._o to_o who_o will_v you_o liken_v god_n or_o what_o likeness_n will_v you_o compare_v to_o he_o it_o be_v he_o that_o sit_v upon_o the_o circle_n of_o the_o earth_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o reason_n give_v of_o the_o law_n itself_o be_v 16._o because_o they_o see_v no_o similitude_n of_o god_n from_o hence_o i_o show_v that_o the_o wise_a nation_n and_o person_n among_o the_o heathen_a look_v on_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n as_o unsuitable_a to_o a_o divine_a and_o infinite_a be_v and_o that_o the_o gospel_n still_o more_o discover_v god_n spiritual_a nature_n and_o the_o agreeableness_n of_o spiritual_a worship_n to_o he_o that_o the_o apostle_n urge_v this_o argument_n against_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n and_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n think_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o law_n do_v equal_o oblige_v we_o with_o the_o jew_n now_o by_o what_o art_n do_v he_o from_o hence_o prove_v i_o necessary_o to_o be_v a_o idolater_n as_o well_o as_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o worship_n god_n by_o image_n against_o the_o very_a word_n and_o reason_n of_o this_o law_n 20._o the_o argument_n be_v brief_o sum_v up_o by_o himself_o thus_o whoever_o worship_n god_n represent_v in_o a_o way_n far_o inferior_a to_o his_o greatness_n be_v a_o idolater_n but_o whosoever_o worship_n god_n represent_v to_o he_o without_o the_o beatifical_a vision_n either_o by_o word_n or_o by_o imagination_n as_o well_o as_o image_n he_o worship_n god_n in_o a_o way_n far_o inferior_a to_o his_o greatness_n ergo_fw-la whoever_o worship_v god_n represent_v unto_o he_o without_o the_o beatifical_a vision_n be_v a_o idolater_n but_o dr._n st._n worship_n god_n without_o the_o beatifical_a vision_n no_o doubt_n of_o it_o ergo_fw-la dr._n st._n be_v a_o idolater_n there_o be_v no_o help_n for_o it_o nay_o from_o hence_o he_o prove_v that_o i_o can_v so_o much_o as_o think_v of_o god_n without_o idolatry_n myself_o nor_o preach_v of_o he_o without_o provoke_v other_o to_o it_o o_o the_o insuperable_a force_n of_o reason_n and_o the_o dint_n of_o demonstration_n but_o the_o mischief_n be_v all_o this_o subtlety_n be_v use_v against_o the_o lawmaker_n and_o not_o against_o i_o do_v i_o not_o cite_v the_o word_n of_o god_n himself_o who_o therefore_o do_v forbid_v the_o make_v any_o likeness_n of_o he_o because_o nothing_o can_v be_v like_o he_o be_v there_o no_o difference_n between_o have_v imperfect_a conception_n of_o god_n in_o our_o mind_n and_o make_v unworthy_a
representation_n of_o he_o to_o our_o sense_n with_o a_o design_n to_o worship_v they_o why_o do_v not_o god_n as_o well_o forbid_v the_o one_o as_o he_o do_v the_o other_o be_v the_o israelite_n then_o in_o the_o beatifical_a vision_n be_v their_o conception_n of_o god_n suitable_a to_o his_o incomprehensible_a nature_n if_o not_o why_o be_v they_o not_o forbid_v as_o well_o to_o think_v of_o god_n as_o to_o make_v any_o image_n of_o he_o be_v god_n as_o much_o disparage_v by_o the_o necessary_a weakness_n of_o our_o understanding_n as_o by_o voluntary_o false_a and_o corporeal_a image_n of_o he_o nay_o do_v not_o god_n design_n to_o prevent_v the_o error_n of_o our_o imagination_n by_o such_o prohibition_n as_o those_o be_v and_o thereby_o command_v we_o to_o think_v worthy_o of_o he_o and_o when_o we_o pray_v to_o he_o to_o consider_v he_o only_o as_o a_o infinite_a be_v in_o his_o nature_n and_o attribute_n i_o do_v not_o know_v what_o imagination_n other_o have_v of_o god_n it_o may_v be_v those_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n measure_v all_o by_o themselves_o and_o god_n by_o their_o image_n of_o he_o and_o thence_o conclude_v that_o no_o man_n can_v think_v of_o god_n but_o as_o they_o picture_v he_o like_o a_o old_a man_n sit_v in_o heaven_n but_o i_o assure_v they_o i_o never_o have_v such_o a_o imagination_n of_o he_o and_o if_o i_o have_v shall_v think_v it_o very_o unworthy_a of_o he_o i_o know_v no_o other_o conception_n of_o god_n but_o of_o a_o be_v infinite_o perfect_a and_o this_o be_v rather_o a_o intellectual_a apprehension_n than_o a_o material_a imagination_n of_o he_o i_o be_o assure_v that_o he_o be_v by_o mighty_a and_o convince_a argument_n but_o to_o bring_v he_o down_o to_o my_o imagination_n be_v to_o contradict_v the_o evidence_n that_o i_o have_v of_o his_o be_v for_o the_o same_o reason_n which_o convince_v i_o that_o he_o be_v do_v likewise_o convince_v i_o that_o he_o be_v infinite_a in_o power_n and_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n if_o i_o think_v otherwise_o of_o he_o i_o shall_v know_v no_o reason_n to_o give_v he_o the_o worship_n of_o my_o mind_n and_o soul._n although_o my_o conception_n can_v reach_v his_o greatness_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o confine_v it_o nor_o wilful_o debase_v it_o they_o do_v not_o bring_v he_o down_o to_o the_o meanness_n of_o a_o corporeal_a image_n but_o because_o we_o can_v think_v high_o enough_o of_o god_n must_v we_o therefore_o devise_v way_n to_o expose_v he_o to_o contempt_n and_o scorn_n and_o we_o can_v but_o despise_v a_o deity_n to_o who_o any_o image_n can_v be_v like_a but_o such_o absurd_a and_o silly_a argument_n deserve_v no_o far_a confutation_n they_o indeed_o may_v take_v more_o liberty_n who_o write_v to_o those_o who_o be_v bind_v not_o to_o judge_v of_o what_o be_v write_v but_o only_o to_o cry_v it_o up_o as_o for_o we_o who_o think_v it_o not_o fit_a to_o have_v our_o people_n in_o such_o slavery_n we_o dare_v not_o venture_v such_o idle_a stuff_n among_o they_o i_o come_v therefore_o to_o the_o second_o contradiction_n he_o charge_v i_o with_o 6._o which_o be_v concern_v the_o danger_n of_o salvation_n which_o they_o be_v liable_a to_o who_o communicate_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n examine_v when_o yet_o i_o acknowledge_v that_o church_n to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o therefore_o to_o be_v a_o true_a way_n to_o salvation_n and_o withal_o arch_a b._n laud_n who_o i_o defend_v do_v grant_v a_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n to_o those_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o force_n of_o this_o contradiction_n depend_v on_o these_o concession_n i_o shall_v 1._o show_v in_o what_o sense_n they_o be_v grant_v by_o we_o 2._o examine_v the_o strength_n of_o the_o proposition_n he_o draw_v from_o hence_o towards_o the_o make_n this_o a_o contradiction_n 1._o concern_v the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o true_a church_n the_o archbishop_n adversary_n have_v false_o charge_v he_o with_o grant_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v a_o right_a church_n he_o complain_v of_o his_o injustice_n in_o it_o 293._o and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o church_n and_o a_o true_a church_n he_o grant_v but_o not_o a_o right_a church_n for_o truth_n only_o import_v the_o be_v right_a perfection_n in_o condition_n thus_o a_o thief_n be_v a_o true_a man_n though_o not_o a_o upright_a man_n so_o a_o corrupt_a church_n may_v be_v true_a as_o a_o church_n be_v a_o company_n of_o man_n which_o profess_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v baptize_v into_o his_o name_n but_o it_o be_v not_o therefore_o a_o right_a church_n either_o in_o doctrine_n or_o manner_n and_o again_o say_v it_o be_v true_a in_o that_o sense_n as_o ens_fw-la and_o verum_fw-la be_v and_o true_a be_v convertible_a one_o with_o another_o and_o every_o thing_n that_o have_v a_o be_v be_v true_o that_o be_v which_o it_o be_v in_o truth_n of_o subtance_n the_o replyer_n to_o he_o 295._o sai_z that_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o church_n imply_v integrity_n and_o perfection_n of_o condition_n upon_o which_o i_o give_v he_o this_o answer_n that_o he_o do_v herein_o betray_v his_o weak_a or_o wilful_a mistake_n of_o a_o church_n moral_o for_o metaphysical_o true_a if_o he_o can_v prove_v it_o impossible_a for_o a_o church_n to_o retain_v its_o be_v that_o have_v any_o error_n in_o doctrine_n or_o corruption_n in_o practice_n he_o will_v therein_o do_v something_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o when_o he_o have_v do_v it_o all_o that_o he_o will_v get_v by_o it_o be_v that_o then_o we_o shall_v not_o so_o much_o as_o acknowledge_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v metaphysical_o a_o true_a church_n and_o therefore_o the_o reader_n be_v leave_v to_o judge_v whether_o his_o lordship_n charity_n for_o or_o his_o testimony_n against_o their_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o better_a ground_n by_o this_o it_o be_v evident_a in_o what_o sense_n it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o true_a church_n 2._o concern_v possibility_n of_o salvation_n in_o that_o church_n to_o the_o question_n that_o be_v ask_v my_o lord_n of_o canterbury_n whether_o a_o person_n may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o roman_a faith_n 280._o he_o give_v this_o answer_n that_o the_o ignorant_a that_o can_v not_o discern_v the_o error_n of_o that_o church_n so_o they_o hold_v the_o foundation_n and_o conform_a themselves_o to_o a_o religious_a life_n may_v be_v save_v 282._o and_o after_o explain_v himself_o more_o full_o that_o may_v be_v save_v grant_n but_o a_o possibility_n no_o sure_a or_o safe_a way_n of_o salvation_n the_o possibility_n i_o think_v say_v he_o can_v be_v deny_v to_o the_o ignorant_n especial_o because_o they_o hold_v the_o foundation_n and_o can_v survey_v the_o build_n and_o the_o foundation_n can_v deceive_v no_o man_n that_o rest_v upon_o it_o but_o a_o secure_a way_n they_o can_v go_v that_o hold_v with_o such_o corruption_n when_o they_o know_v they_o 285._o and_o again_o many_o protestant_n indeed_o confess_v there_o be_v salvation_n possible_a to_o be_v attain_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o yet_o they_o say_v withal_o that_o the_o error_n of_o that_o church_n be_v so_o many_o and_o some_o so_o great_a as_o weaken_v the_o foundation_n that_o it_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o go_v that_o way_n to_o heaven_n especial_o to_o they_o that_o have_v have_v the_o truth_n manifest_v 299._o and_o in_o another_o place_n i_o do_v indeed_o for_o my_o part_n leave_v other_o man_n free_a to_o their_o own_o judgement_n acknowledge_v a_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o so_o as_o that_o which_o i_o grant_v to_o romanist_n be_v not_o as_o they_o be_v romanist_n but_o as_o they_o be_v christian_n that_o be_v as_o they_o believe_v the_o creed_n and_o hold_v the_o foundation_n christ_n himself_o not_o as_o they_o associate_v themselves_o witting_o and_o know_o to_o the_o gross_a superstition_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o i_o be_o willing_a to_o hope_v there_o be_v many_o among_o they_o which_o keep_v within_o that_o church_n and_o yet_o wish_v the_o superstition_n abolish_v which_o they_o know_v and_o which_o pray_v to_o god_n to_o forgive_v their_o error_n in_o what_o they_o know_v not_o and_o which_o hold_v the_o foundation_n firm_a and_o live_v according_o and_o will_v have_v all_o thing_n amend_v that_o be_v amiss_o be_v it_o in_o their_o power_n and_o to_o such_o i_o dare_v not_o deny_v a_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n for_o that_o which_o be_v christ_n in_o they_o though_o they_o hazard_v themselves_o extreme_o by_o keep_v so_o close_o to_o that_o which_o be_v superstition_n and_o in_o the_o case_n of_o image_n come_v too_o near_a idolatry_n 622._o these_o be_v my_o lord_n of_o canterbury_n own_o word_n and_o lay_v together_o in_o my_o defence_n of_o he_o which_o i._n w._n
aught_o to_o have_v represent_v if_o he_o have_v design_v any_o thing_n but_o sophistry_n and_o trifle_n but_o his_o game_n have_v be_v then_o quite_o spoil_v the_o fine_a sport_n of_o make_v contradiction_n have_v be_v lose_v and_o his_o cross_a purpose_n have_v come_v to_o nothing_o i_o now_o come_v to_o see_v what_o contradiction_n he_o wire-draws_a from_o hence_o by_o the_o help_n of_o his_o proposition_n 1._o whoever_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n wherein_o he_o be_v certain_o save_v be_v in_o no_o danger_n or_o probability_n of_o be_v damn_v if_o by_o he_o be_v certain_o save_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o event_n than_o he_o be_v a_o hard_a heart_a man_n that_o will_v not_o grant_v that_o he_o that_o be_v actual_o save_v be_v in_o no_o danger_n or_o probability_n of_o be_v damn_v if_o he_o mean_v it_o of_o a_o certain_a way_n to_o salvation_n than_o it_o be_v yet_o capable_a of_o several_a meaning_n for_o to_o be_v in_o a_o certain_a way_n may_v imply_v one_o of_o these_o three_o thing_n 1._o that_o the_o way_n itself_o be_v so_o plain_a that_o a_o man_n can_v miss_v of_o it_o 2._o or_o that_o the_o way_n be_v in_o itself_o certain_a but_o there_o be_v so_o many_o by-path_n and_o turn_n lie_a hard_o by_o it_o that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a hard_a matter_n for_o any_o man_n to_o keep_v in_o it_o 3._o to_o be_v in_o a_o certain_a way_n be_v when_o not_o only_o the_o way_n itself_o be_v certain_a but_o a_o man_n keep_v constant_o in_o that_o way_n according_a to_o these_o several_a sense_n this_o proposition_n may_v be_v understand_v if_o by_o it_o be_v mean_v 1._o he_o that_o be_v in_o a_o certain_a way_n to_o salvation_n be_v in_o no_o danger_n or_o probability_n of_o be_v damn_v i._n e._n he_o that_o keep_v constant_o in_o that_o way_n which_o will_v certain_o lead_v he_o to_o heaven_n the_o proposition_n be_v true_a but_o impertinent_a but_o if_o by_o it_o be_v mean_v no_o more_o but_o this_o that_o he_o be_v in_o a_o way_n which_o in_o itself_o lead_v to_o heaven_n but_o there_o be_v so_o many_o cross_n and_o by-path_n near_o it_o that_o though_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o he_o to_o hit_v it_o yet_o it_o be_v extreme_o hazardous_a no_o one_o can_v imagine_v that_o such_o a_o one_o be_v in_o no_o probability_n of_o miscarry_v for_o we_o say_v he_o be_v in_o very_o great_a danger_n of_o it_o notwithstanding_o the_o tendency_n of_o the_o way_n itself_o 2._o prop._n whoever_o live_v and_o die_v in_o a_o true_a way_n to_o salvation_n have_v conform_v to_o its_o direction_n or_o whoever_o have_v do_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o attain_v unto_o salvation_n be_v in_o a_o condition_n wherein_o he_o be_v certain_o save_v the_o sophistry_n of_o this_o be_v so_o palpable_a that_o the_o weak_a eye_n may_v discern_v it_o for_o it_o suppose_v that_o true_a way_n to_o salvation_n wherein_o he_o live_v to_o be_v a_o very_a safe_a and_o secure_a way_n i._n e._n that_o it_o be_v not_o only_o true_a in_o itself_o but_o free_a from_o such_o error_n and_o corruption_n which_o may_v endanger_v salvation_n and_o in_o that_o sense_n it_o be_v true_a but_o very_o far_o from_o the_o purpose_n for_o none_o of_o we_o do_v ever_o yield_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o safe_a way_n to_o salvation_n nay_o it_o be_v express_o deny_v by_o my_o lord_n of_o canterbury_n as_o well_o as_o by_o i_o but_o here_o lie_v still_o another_o piece_n of_o sophistry_n to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o whoever_o have_v do_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o attain_v salvation_n be_v in_o a_o condition_n wherein_o he_o be_v certain_o save_v no_o doubt_n of_o it_o but_o the_o do_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v not_o bare_a believe_v the_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n contain_v in_o the_o creed_n but_o obey_v the_o will_n of_o god_n which_o can_v be_v do_v by_o those_o who_o wilful_o adhere_v to_o gross_a and_o open_a violation_n of_o it_o as_o i_o have_v charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o do_v in_o her_o solemn_a act_n of_o worship_n their_o cause_n certain_o be_v at_o a_o very_a low_a ebb_n when_o such_o pitiful_a sophistry_n must_v pass_v for_o reason_v and_o demonstration_n among_o they_o never_o man_n have_v more_o need_n of_o a_o self-evidencing_a cause_n as_o well_o as_o proposition_n than_o they_o so_o little_a help_n do_v they_o contribute_v to_o it_o by_o their_o write_n 3_o prop._n the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o true_a way_n to_o salvation_n and_o teach_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o attain_v unto_o it_o this_o be_v grant_v he_o say_v by_o i_o and_o other_o protestant_n when_o we_o acknowledge_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n but_o in_o what_o sense_n i_o have_v already_o explain_v so_o far_o as_o to_o leave_v no_o colour_n of_o argue_v from_o hence_o to_o any_o contradiction_n in_o i_o for_o this_o true_a way_n to_o salvation_n in_o our_o sense_n be_v no_o more_o but_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v acknowledge_v so_o much_o of_o christian_a faith_n as_o be_v sufficient_a to_o save_v man_n on_o condition_n they_o live_v according_o and_o do_v not_o by_o gross_a corruption_n in_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n render_v that_o faith_n ineffectual_a to_o they_o but_o withal_o we_o assert_v and_o maintain_v that_o to_o these_o necessary_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v add_v such_o error_n and_o corruption_n as_o make_v the_o salvation_n of_o any_o person_n extreme_o hazardous_a who_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o it_o and_o let_v they_o have_v all_o the_o comfort_n from_o hence_o which_o they_o can_v i_o be_o sure_a they_o have_v not_o this_o that_o they_o have_v bring_v i_o to_o contradict_v myself_o by_o such_o concession_n as_o these_o by_o this_o his_o last_o proposition_n come_v to_o nothing_o whoever_o live_v and_o die_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v conform_v to_o her_o doctrine_n life_n and_o die_v in_o a_o true_a way_n to_o salvation_n have_v conform_v to_o its_o direction_n and_o have_v do_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o attain_v to_o it_o which_o evident_o suppose_v that_o we_o yield_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o safe_a way_n to_o salvation_n which_o we_o utter_o deny_v all_o that_o we_o assert_v be_v that_o so_o much_o of_o the_o common_a principle_n of_o christianity_n as_o be_v retain_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o those_o who_o do_v not_o wilful_o corrupt_v they_o by_o bad_a opinion_n and_o practice_n or_o if_o they_o have_v do_v repent_v sincere_o but_o for_o those_o who_o conform_v themselves_o to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o direction_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o such_o we_o be_v far_o from_o ever_o say_v that_o such_o live_v and_o die_v in_o a_o true_a way_n to_o salvation_n for_o this_o be_v to_o make_v those_o doctrine_n and_o direction_n to_o be_v as_o holy_a and_o innocent_a as_o we_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v false_a and_o pernicious_a see_v now_o what_o a_o contradiction_n here_o be_v for_o i_o to_o assert_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n because_o it_o retain_v the_o fundamental_o of_o christianity_n and_o yet_o to_o make_v the_o condition_n of_o those_o who_o live_v in_o it_o so_o hazardous_a in_o point_n of_o salvation_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o gross_a error_n which_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v as_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o horrible_a superstition_n which_o they_o must_v conform_v to_o if_o they_o follow_v her_o direction_n sure_o he_o can_v not_o but_o know_v this_o to_o be_v our_o meaning_n and_o consequent_o to_o have_v no_o shadow_n of_o contradiction_n in_o it_o no_o more_o than_o be_v in_o this_o plain_a proposition_n that_o a_o possible_a way_n to_o salvation_n may_v yet_o be_v very_o dangerous_a but_o though_o juggler_n know_v their_o own_o cheat_n they_o will_v lose_v their_o trade_n if_o they_o make_v they_o know_v to_o the_o people_n something_o must_v be_v say_v to_o amuse_v they_o and_o this_o seem_v the_o pretty_a way_n to_o confound_v they_o by_o dazzle_v their_o eye_n with_o such_o appearance_n of_o contradiction_n and_o thereby_o to_o persuade_v their_o own_o party_n that_o they_o need_v not_o fear_v the_o the_o attaque_fw-la of_o such_o a_o enemy_n who_o fall_v foul_a upon_o himself_o but_o it_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o mist_n he_o cast_v before_o their_o eye_n can_v make_v any_o have_v such_o a_o imagination_n it_o be_v but_o make_v thing_n clear_a and_o then_o nothing_o but_o order_n and_o agreement_n appear_v but_o yet_o he_o quarrel_v with_o i_o 7._o for_o make_v the_o case_n of_o live_v in_o wilful_a sin_n and_o in_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n
parallel_n with_o each_o other_o 1._o because_o i_o will_v not_o grant_v that_o a_o wilful_a sin_n such_o as_o adultery_n to_o be_v a_o true_a way_n to_o heaven_n and_o do_v he_o think_v that_o i_o ever_o imagine_v idolatry_n and_o gross_a superstition_n to_o be_v so_o if_o i_o grant_v that_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o have_v a_o true_a way_n to_o heaven_n it_o be_v as_o other_o debauch_a christian_n have_v who_o own_o faith_n enough_o to_o save_v they_o but_o their_o destruction_n come_v from_o not_o live_v agreeable_o to_o it_o 2._o because_o i_o grant_v more_o to_o they_o than_o to_o jew_n or_o pagan_n yet_o they_o may_v be_v save_v if_o they_o do_v repent_v true_o but_o they_o be_v not_o in_o so_o great_a likelihood_n of_o repent_v as_o those_o who_o own_o the_o fundamental_a article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o have_v a_o sincere_a desire_n in_o general_a to_o serve_v god_n according_a to_o his_o will_n the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v more_o plentiful_a where_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v own_v than_o where_o it_o be_v reject_v upon_o which_o account_n jew_n and_o heathen_n be_v in_o more_o danger_n of_o not_o repent_v and_o consequent_o of_o salvation_n than_o those_o that_o live_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n 3._o because_o i_o grant_v a_o great_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n to_o roman_a catholic_n than_o they_o do_v to_o protestant_n but_o they_o do_v not_o deny_v it_o to_o protestant_n if_o they_o repent_v but_o the_o difference_n lie_v in_o the_o nature_n and_o act_n of_o the_o repentance_n require_v we_o say_v a_o 〈◊〉_d repentanced_a and_o a_o virtuous_a sincere_a mind_n which_o desire_v to_o know_v &_o do_v the_o will_n of_o god_n may_v be_v sufficient_a together_o with_o a_o particular_a repentance_n of_o all_o know_a miscarriage_n but_o they_o say_v such_o a_o repentacne_n be_v necessary_a for_o we_o as_o do_v imply_v a_o disow_a our_o church_n as_o such_o wherein_o no_o salvation_n be_v to_o be_v have_v and_o a_o join_n with_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n therefore_o the_o question_n about_o their_o charity_n and_o we_o be_v about_o the_o possibility_n of_o the_o salvation_n of_o person_n live_v and_o die_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o either_o church_n we_o say_v on_o the_o condition_n before_o mention_v man_n may_v be_v save_v though_o they_o do_v not_o in_o term_n renounce_v their_o communion_n but_o they_o say_v that_o none_o who_o do_v not_o return_v to_o their_o communion_n can_v be_v save_v and_o in_o this_o we_o just_o charge_v they_o with_o horrible_a uncharitableness_n when_o many_o of_o their_o writer_n allow_v a_o great_a possibility_n of_o salvation_n to_o mere_a heathen_n 4._o because_o archbishop_n laud_n grant_v a_o great_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n than_o other_o protestant_n but_o in_o what_o sense_n i_o have_v already_o show_v 5._o that_o this_o be_v in_o effect_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o true_a way_n to_o heaven_n if_o they_o go_v out_o of_o it_o not_o if_o they_o go_v out_o of_o it_o so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v true_a but_o so_o far_o only_o as_o it_o be_v false_a and_o dangerous_a if_o a_o man_n be_v go_v the_o right_a way_n from_o london_n to_o york_n as_o far_o as_o stamford_n and_o there_o go_v quite_o out_o of_o his_o way_n into_o the_o fen_n here_o his_o life_n be_v in_o danger_n if_o i_o shall_v tell_v this_o man_n that_o the_o way_n from_o london_n to_o york_n be_v a_o certain_a way_n that_o the_o way_n he_o go_v in_o as_o far_o as_o stamford_n be_v a_o true_a way_n and_o if_o he_o have_v keep_v in_o it_o will_v have_v bring_v he_o to_o york_n but_o the_o way_n he_o be_v now_o in_o be_v very_o dangerous_a and_o if_o he_o do_v not_o return_v his_o life_n be_v in_o perpetual_a hazard_n be_v this_o all_o one_o as_o if_o i_o shall_v tell_v he_o while_o you_o be_v in_o the_o true_a way_n you_o must_v go_v out_o of_o it_o no_o such_o sense_n can_v be_v put_v upon_o such_o word_n by_o any_o man_n that_o have_v sense_n and_o for_o other_o we_o give_v they_o leave_v to_o cry_v nonsense_n and_o contradiction_n all_o his_o other_o petty_a objection_n run_v upon_o the_o same_o palpable_a mistake_n 8._o and_o it_o will_v be_v but_o repeat_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o answer_v the_o other_o remain_v cavil_n upon_o this_o argument_n i_o come_v therefore_o to_o the_o sore_a place_n indeed_o 7._o the_o touch_v whereof_o have_v make_v they_o to_o kick_v and_o wince_v so_o much_o at_o i_o deâ—ended_v and_o that_o be_v the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o make_v they_o complain_v to_o caesar_n that_o it_o be_v a_o new_a crime_n and_o never_o hear_v of_o before_o what_o they_o the_o sober_a the_o judicious_a the_o wise_a people_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n turn_v fanatic_n its_o false_a it_o be_v impossible_a nay_o it_o be_v absolute_o and_o utter_o impossible_a to_o be_v true_a and_o none_o but_o atheist_n can_v charge_v they_o with_o it_o this_o have_v be_v their_o common_a way_n of_o answer_v to_o this_o new_a charge_n but_o not_o one_o wise_a word_n have_v be_v say_v in_o a_o just_a vindication_n of_o themselves_o by_o give_v answer_n to_o those_o many_o plain_a and_o undeniable_a instance_n i_o have_v produce_v i_o wish_v for_o no_o other_o trial_n than_o to_o be_v bind_v to_o bring_v forth_o their_o own_o author_n and_o to_o make_v good_a the_o authority_n i_o have_v cite_v and_o my_o fidelity_n therein_o but_o they_o have_v fair_o decline_v this_o way_n of_o trial_n but_o how_o then_o can_v they_o free_v themselves_o from_o this_o imputation_n we_o have_v man_n of_o art_n to_o deal_v with_o and_o it_o be_v some_o pleasure_n to_o observe_v the_o skill_n they_o use_v in_o ward_n off_o a_o blow_n they_o do_v not_o look_v for_o but_o if_o they_o have_v nothing_o more_o to_o say_v then_o i._n w._n can_v help_v they_o to_o the_o charge_n will_v stick_v the_o fast_o for_o his_o attempt_n to_o clear_v they_o of_o it_o he_o begin_v with_o a_o description_n of_o fanaticism_n 8._o which_o he_o say_v do_v necessary_o contain_v a_o resistance_n of_o authority_n and_o for_o this_o very_o unhappy_o quote_v my_o own_o word_n by_o fanaticism_n we_o understand_v either_o a_o enthusiastic_a way_n of_o religion_n or_o resist_a authority_n under_o pretence_n of_o religion_n just_a as_o if_o one_o shall_v say_v the_o true_a notion_n of_o idolatry_n imply_v the_o renounce_v the_o true_a god_n and_o to_o prove_v it_o shall_v quote_v word_n of_o i_o to_o this_o purpose_n that_o idolatry_n be_v either_o renounce_v the_o true_a god_n or_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n by_o a_o image_n for_o as_o in_o that_o case_n it_o be_v evident_a i_o make_v two_o sort_n of_o idolatry_n so_o it_o be_v as_o plain_a in_o this_o that_o i_o make_v two_o branch_n of_o fanaticism_n whereof_o the_o one_o be_v a_o enthusiastic_a way_n of_o religion_n the_o other_o resistance_n of_o authority_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o religion_n but_o if_o this_o be_v the_o true_a notion_n of_o fanaticism_n why_o do_v he_o not_o speak_v one_o word_n in_o vindication_n of_o they_o from_o that_o very_a kind_n of_o fanaticism_n which_o i_o have_v charge_v they_o to_o be_v so_o deep_o guilty_a of_o have_v i_o not_o prove_v by_o plain_a testimony_n that_o the_o most_o fanatic_a principle_n of_o rebellion_n be_v own_v by_o the_o jesuitical_a party_n among_o they_o â—d_a viz._n the_o king_n derive_v his_o power_n from_o the_o people_n and_o the_o people_n authority_n to_o call_v the_o king_n to_o a_o account_n and_o if_o they_o see_v good_a to_o take_v away_o his_o power_n and_o change_v the_o government_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o to_o take_v away_o his_o life_n too_o have_v i_o not_o prove_v by_o clear_a and_o late_a instance_n that_o the_o party_n which_o own_v these_o principle_n be_v to_o this_o day_n the_o most_o countenance_v and_o encourage_v at_o rome_n and_o any_o honest_a man_n among_o they_o as_o to_o these_o principle_n be_v on_o that_o account_n hate_v and_o persecute_v as_o p._n w._n and_o his_o brethren_n but_o why_o no_o answer_n to_o this_o charge_n these_o be_v thing_n they_o can_v deny_v and_o yet_o dare_v not_o confess_v they_o to_o be_v true_a if_o i._n w._n answer_v again_o let_v he_o speak_v out_o like_o a_o man_n and_o either_o confess_v and_o detest_v these_o principle_n or_o we_o shall_v charge_v they_o far_o with_o this_o worst_a and_o most_o dangerous_a sort_n of_o fanaticism_n my_o duty_n and_o just_a zeal_n for_o his_o majesty_n interest_n and_o security_n will_v not_o suffer_v i_o to_o let_v go_v this_o part_n of_o the_o charge_n against_o they_o although_o they_o will_v fain_o have_v it_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n as_o though_o never_o a_o word_n have_v be_v say_v concern_v
as_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n if_o they_o be_v not_o than_o whatever_o they_o pretend_v they_o be_v not_o look_v on_o as_o divine_a revelation_n by_o they_o as_o manifest_o appear_v because_o they_o be_v whole_o reject_v by_o some_o of_o the_o wise_a of_o they_o doubt_v of_o and_o dispute_v by_o other_o as_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o prove_v be_v it_o not_o too_o large_a a_o subject_n for_o this_o discourse_n but_o by_o none_o receive_v as_o write_n of_o divine_a authority_n and_o equal_a with_o the_o scripture_n which_o they_o must_v be_v if_o they_o come_v from_o the_o same_o spirit_n and_o since_o they_o be_v not_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o they_o be_v no_o otherwise_o esteem_v among_o themselves_o than_o as_o the_o fanatic_a heat_n of_o some_o devout_a person_n of_o disturb_a and_o delude_v fancy_n who_o notwithstanding_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o cherish_v partly_o because_o they_o be_v loath_a to_o discountenance_v any_o pretence_n to_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n in_o their_o church_n and_o partly_o that_o there_o may_v never_o be_v want_v matter_n to_o make_v saint_n of_o when_o the_o pope_n think_v fit_a and_o good_a consideration_n be_v offer_v this_o may_v suffice_v to_o make_v good_a this_o charge_n of_o fanaticism_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o to_o show_v that_o i_o be_o as_o far_o from_o the_o appearance_n of_o any_o contradiction_n therein_o although_o their_o revelation_n be_v not_o from_o a_o real_a one_o as_o i._o w_n vain_a and_o sophistical_a talk_n be_v from_o any_o appearance_n of_o reason_n the_o last_o contradiction_n charge_v upon_o i_o 8._o be_v division_n about_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o occasion_n of_o which_o discourse_n be_v that_o division_n be_v object_v to_o i_o as_o another_o consequent_a of_o the_o reformation_n upon_o which_o i_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o unity_n of_o their_o church_n and_o i_o have_v at_o large_a prove_v from_o undeniable_a instance_n attest_v by_o their_o own_o author_n that_o they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o insult_v over_o other_o church_n on_o account_n of_o their_o division_n nor_o to_o boast_v of_o their_o own_o unity_n and_o peace_n for_o i_o have_v there_o prove_v that_o there_o have_v never_o be_v great_a disturbance_n in_o the_o christian_a world_n than_o what_o they_o call_v the_o mean_n of_o unity_n viz._n the_o pope_n authority_n have_v procure_v no_o where_o great_a or_o more_o last_a schism_n no_o where_o fierce_a dispute_n about_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o doctrine_n than_o among_o they_o i_o consider_v all_o their_o salvo_n and_o from_o they_o show_v that_o if_o they_o have_v no_o division_n among_o themselves_o neither_o have_v we_o nay_o the_o same_o argument_n which_o prove_v they_o do_v not_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n from_o each_o other_o do_v likewise_o prove_v that_o they_o and_o we_o do_v not_o differ_v from_o each_o other_o in_o those_o thing_n and_o what_o say_v i._n w._n to_o all_o this_o instead_o of_o heal_v their_o own_o division_n he_o only_o design_n to_o prove_v i_o to_o be_v divide_v against_o myself_o that_o he_o may_v make_v up_o the_o full_a tale_n of_o his_o contradiction_n but_o i._o w._n have_v so_o much_o forget_v himself_o as_o to_o make_v good_a the_o very_a thing_n i_o design_v and_o by_o that_o very_a argument_n he_o use_v to_o prove_v that_o i_o contradict_v myself_o he_o manifest_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o division_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n between_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o we_o than_o there_o be_v among_o themselves_o this_o i_o shall_v make_v very_o evident_a but_o i_o must_v proceed_v as_o he_o do_v with_o his_o proposition_n 1._o no_o division_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v division_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n this_o be_v a_o very_a subtle_a principle_n of_o unity_n among_o they_o and_o by_o this_o rule_n there_o will_v be_v a_o admirable_a unity_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n if_o the_o pope_n himself_o be_v leave_v alone_o in_o it_o for_o all_o other_o will_v only_o be_v divide_v from_o it_o and_o i_o will_v allow_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v at_o a_o very_a good_a agreement_n with_o himself_o which_o be_v more_o than_o i._o w._n will_v allow_v i_o in_o this_o case_n indeed_o there_o will_v be_v unity_n but_o where_o will_v be_v their_o church_n suppose_v a_o shepherd_n shall_v boast_v of_o the_o excellent_a government_n of_o a_o great_a flock_n he_o have_v under_o his_o command_n and_o the_o unity_n and_o peace_n they_o live_v in_o and_o a_o by-stander_n shall_v tell_v he_o that_o he_o see_v other_o pretend_v to_o the_o same_o authority_n over_o that_o flock_n that_o he_o do_v and_o part_n follow_v one_o and_o part_v another_o he_o see_v some_o of_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o leader_n set_v themselves_o against_o he_o dispute_v his_o authority_n he_o see_v many_o of_o the_o sheep_n continual_o fight_v with_o each_o other_o and_o some_o have_v whole_o forsake_v he_o will_v it_o not_o be_v a_o pleasant_a thing_n for_o this_o shepherd_n to_o say_v that_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o they_o have_v great_a peace_n and_o unity_n because_o as_o many_o as_o do_v not_o quarrel_n be_v very_o quiet_a and_o those_o that_o be_v divide_v from_o his_o government_n be_v not_o under_o it_o but_o our_o question_n be_v whether_o such_o authority_n be_v the_o mean_n to_o preserve_v the_o whole_a flock_n under_o government_n when_o we_o see_v it_o prevent_v no_o division_n but_o cause_n many_o he_o may_v have_v speak_v more_o to_o the_o purpose_n if_o he_o have_v frame_v his_o proposition_n thus_o there_o can_v be_v no_o division_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o such_o as_o divide_v man_n from_o it_o and_o in_o that_o case_n the_o roman_a church_n will_v have_v be_v reduce_v to_o a_o very_a small_a number_n but_o if_o there_o may_v be_v such_o division_n which_o be_v as_o contrary_a to_o unity_n and_o peace_n as_o division_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v to_o what_o purpose_n be_v it_o to_o show_v that_o they_o have_v none_o in_o one_o kind_n if_o they_o have_v very_o great_a in_o all_o other_o but_o although_o this_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o demonstrate_v their_o unity_n yet_o it_o be_v enough_o for_o his_o purpose_n if_o it_o do_v show_v that_o i_o contradict_v myself_o but_o where_o lie_v the_o contradiction_n the_o force_n of_o it_o lie_v here_o i_o charge_v they_o with_o division_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n when_o division_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n make_v they_o not_o to_o be_v member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o division_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n again_o for_o in_o these_o two_o argument_n the_o substance_n of_o his_o own_o proposition_n be_v couch_v by_o himself_o all_o those_o who_o assent_n unto_o the_o ancient_a creed_n be_v undivided_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o all_o roman_a catholic_n assent_v unto_o the_o ancient_a creed_n ergo_fw-la all_o roman_a catholic_n be_v undivided_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o consequent_o it_o be_v a_o calumny_n in_o i_o to_o say_v they_o be_v divide_v in_o these_o matter_n now_o what_o a_o easy_a matter_n be_v it_o to_o dispossess_v i_o of_o this_o spirit_n of_o contradiction_n which_o he_o imagine_v i_o possess_v with_o i_o need_v no_o holy_a water_n or_o sacred_a charm_n and_o exorcism_n to_o do_v it_o with_o there_o need_v no_o more_o but_o understanding_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o matter_n of_o faith_n when_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v speak_v of_o by_o i_o in_o the_o place_n he_o refer_v to_o 56._o it_o be_v evident_a to_o every_o one_o that_o read_v it_o and_o by_o his_o own_o word_n i_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o fundamental_a and_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o and_o to_o the_o very_o be_v of_o a_o church_n of_o which_o kind_n i_o say_v none_o ought_v to_o be_v esteem_v that_o be_v not_o admit_v into_o the_o ancient_a creed_n but_o when_o i_o charge_v they_o with_o division_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n i_o do_v not_o mean_v that_o they_o reject_v the_o ancient_a creed_n but_o i_o take_v matter_n of_o faith_n in_o their_o own_o sense_n for_o thing_n define_v by_o the_o church_n and_o if_o i._n w._n have_v seek_v for_o any_o thing_n but_o word_n to_o raise_v cavil_n upon_o he_o may_v have_v find_v it_o so_o explain_v in_o the_o very_a place_n where_o i_o speak_v of_o this_o for_o that_o discourse_n be_v to_o answer_v a_o objection_n of_o they_o ed._n that_o they_o do_v not_o differ_v in_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o esteem_v matter_n of_o faith_n and_o particular_o i_o insist_v upon_o that_o that_o they_o can_v be_v sure_a whether_o they_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o no_o because_o they_o be_v not_o agree_v what_o
divine_a grace_n assist_v he_o to_o find_v out_o in_o these_o write_n the_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n yet_o after_o all_o he_o can_v certain_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o which_o to_o i_o appear_v so_o absurd_a and_o monstrous_a a_o doctrine_n so_o contrary_a to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o design_n of_o christianity_n that_o if_o i_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o disparage_v it_o i_o will_v begin_v with_o this_o and_o end_n with_o transubstantiation_n for_o in_o earnest_a sir_n do_v not_o our_o saviour_n speak_v intelligible_o in_o matteâ—s_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n to_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n do_v he_o not_o declare_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a for_o that_o end_n in_o his_o many_o admirable_a discourse_n do_v not_o the_o evangelist_n record_v his_o word_n and_o action_n in_o writing_n and_o that_o as_o one_o of_o they_o say_v express_o that_o we_o may_v believe_v that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n 31._o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o that_o believe_v we_o may_v have_v life_n through_o his_o name_n and_o after_o all_o this_o can_v we_o understand_v so_o much_o as_o the_o common_a necessary_n to_o salvation_n by_o the_o great_a and_o most_o sincere_a endeavour_n for_o that_o end_n but_o it_o be_v time_n now_o to_o consider_v his_o exception_n against_o this_o principle_n which_o be_v these_o 1._o that_o god_n may_v reveal_v his_o mind_n so_o in_o scripture_n as_o that_o in_o many_o thing_n it_o may_v be_v clear_a only_o to_o some_o person_n more_o verse_v in_o the_o scripture_n 13._o and_o in_o the_o church_n traditional_a sense_n of_o they_o and_o more_o assist_v from_o above_o according_a to_o their_o employment_n which_o person_n he_o have_v appoint_v to_o instruct_v the_o rest_n but_o what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o our_o purpose_n our_o question_n be_v not_o about_o may_v be_v his_o and_o possibility_n of_o thing_n but_o it_o be_v take_v for_o grant_v on_o both_o side_n that_o god_n have_v reveal_v his_o mind_n in_o writing_n therefore_o he_o need_v not_o make_v the_o supposition_n of_o no_o write_n at_o all_o 14._o as_o he_o do_v afterward_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o these_o write_n be_v allow_v for_o divine_a revelation_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n he_o have_v express_v the_o necessary_n to_o salvation_n clear_o therein_o or_o not_o that_o god_n may_v deliver_v his_o mind_n obscure_o in_o many_o thing_n be_v no_o question_n nor_o that_o he_o may_v inspire_v person_n to_o unfold_v his_o mind_n where_o it_o be_v obscure_a but_o our_o question_n be_v whether_o or_o no_o these_o write_n be_v acknowledge_v to_o contain_v the_o will_n of_o god_n it_o be_v agreeable_a with_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o design_n and_o the_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n for_o such_o write_n not_o to_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v understand_v in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n by_o those_o who_o sincere_o endeavour_v to_o understand_v they_o but_o when_o i_o have_v express_o say_v thing_n necessary_a for_o salvation_n why_o do_v he_o avoid_v that_o which_o the_o dispute_n be_v about_o and_o only_o say_v many_o thing_n in_o stead_n of_o it_o i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o there_o be_v many_o difficult_a place_n of_o scripture_n as_o there_o must_v be_v in_o any_o ancient_a write_n pen_v in_o a_o idiom_n so_o very_o different_a from_o we_o but_o i_o never_o yet_o see_v one_o difficulty_n remove_v by_o the_o pretend_a infallible_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n all_o the_o help_n we_o have_v have_v have_v be_v from_o mere_a fallible_a man_n of_o excellent_a skill_n in_o language_n history_n and_o chronology_n and_o of_o a_o clear_a understanding_n and_o we_o shall_v be_v very_o unthankful_a not_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o great_a help_n we_o have_v have_v from_o they_o for_o understand_v the_o difficult_a place_n of_o scripture_n but_o for_o the_o infallible_a guide_n they_o have_v deal_v by_o the_o obscurity_n of_o scripture_n as_o the_o priest_n and_o the_o leviâ—e_n in_o our_o saviour_n parable_n do_v by_o the_o wound_a man_n 32._o they_o have_v fair_o pass_v they_o by_o and_o take_v no_o care_n of_o they_o if_o these_o guide_n do_v believe_v themselves_o infallible_a they_o have_v make_v the_o least_o use_n of_o their_o talon_n that_o ever_o man_n do_v they_o have_v lay_v it_o up_o in_o a_o napkin_n and_o bury_v it_o in_o the_o earth_n for_o nothing_o of_o it_o ever_o appear_v above_o ground_n how_o can_v they_o have_v oblige_v the_o world_n more_o nay_o it_o have_v be_v necessary_a to_o have_v do_v it_o for_o the_o use_n of_o their_o gift_n than_o to_o have_v give_v a_o infallible_a sense_n of_o all_o controvert_v place_n and_o then_o there_o have_v be_v but_o one_o dispute_n leave_v whether_o they_o be_v infallible_a or_o not_o but_o now_o suppose_v we_o believe_v their_o infallibility_n we_o be_v still_o as_o far_o to_o seek_v for_o the_o meaning_n of_o many_o difficult_a place_n and_o suppose_v god_n have_v once_o bestow_v this_o gift_n of_o infallibility_n upon_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n he_o may_v most_o just_o deprive_v they_o of_o it_o because_o of_o the_o no_o use_n they_o have_v make_v of_o it_o and_o we_o may_v have_v great_a reason_n to_o believe_v so_o from_o our_o saviour_n word_n 29._o to_o he_o that_o have_v shall_v be_v give_v but_o from_o he_o that_o have_v not_o shall_v be_v take_v away_o even_o that_o which_o he_o have_v so_o that_o not_o make_v use_n of_o this_o talon_n of_o infallibility_n give_v we_o just_a reason_n to_o question_n whether_o god_n continue_v it_o suppose_v he_o have_v once_o give_v it_o to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n since_o the_o apostle_n day_n which_o i_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v 2._o his_o next_o exception_n be_v from_o a_o say_n of_o dr._n field_n 14._o who_o he_o say_v seem_v to_o advance_v a_o contrary_a principle_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o his_o book_n of_o the_o church_n but_o o_o the_o mischief_n of_o common-place-book_n which_o make_v man_n write_v what_o they_o find_v and_o not_o what_o be_v to_o their_o purpose_n for_o after_o all_o dr._n field_n do_v but_o seem_v to_o advance_v another_o principle_n in_o his_o opinion_n and_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o seem_v to_o do_v it_o in_o i_o for_o that_o learned_a and_o judicious_a writer_n set_v himself_o purposely_o to_o disprove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o four_o book_n and_o be_v it_o probable_a that_o any_o man_n of_o common_a understanding_n will_v assert_v that_o in_o his_o preface_n which_o he_o have_v disprove_v in_o his_o book_n it_o be_v a_o know_a distinction_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o the_o church_n virtual_a representative_a and_o essential_a by_o the_o two_o first_o be_v mean_v pope_n and_o council_n and_o of_o these_o two_o dr._n field_n say_v 350._o that_o they_o may_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o great_a consequence_n yet_o these_o be_v n._n oh_o infallible_a guide_n who_o conduct_n he_o suppose_v man_n oblige_v to_o follow_v and_o to_o yield_v their_o internal_a assent_n to_o concern_v the_o essential_a church_n he_o say_v 2_o that_o it_o either_o comprehend_v all_o the_o faithful_a that_o be_v and_o have_v be_v since_o christ_n appear_v in_o the_o flesh_n and_o then_o he_o say_v it_o be_v absolute_o free_a from_o all_o error_n and_o ignorance_n of_o divine_a thing_n that_o be_v to_o be_v know_v by_o revelation_n or_o as_o it_o comprehend_v only_o all_o those_o believer_n that_o be_v and_o have_v be_v since_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n he_o say_v the_o whole_a church_n may_v be_v ignorant_a in_o sundry_a thing_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o he_o think_v it_o impossible_a for_o the_o whole_a church_n to_o err_v in_o anything_o of_o this_o nature_n but_o in_o thing_n that_o can_v be_v clear_o deduce_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o word_n of_o divine_a and_o heavenly_a truth_n we_o think_v it_o possible_a that_o all_o that_o have_v write_v of_o such_o thing_n may_v err_v and_o be_v deceive_v but_o if_o the_o church_n be_v take_v only_o as_o it_o comprehend_v the_o believer_n that_o now_o be_v and_o present_o live_v in_o the_o world_n he_o say_v it_o be_v certain_a and_o agree_v upon_o that_o in_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v know_v and_o believe_v express_o and_o distinct_o it_o never_o be_v ignorant_a much_o less_o do_v err_v yea_o in_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o be_v know_v and_o believe_v express_o and_o distinct_o we_o constant_o believe_v that_o this_o church_n can_v never_o err_v nor_o doubt_v pertinacious_o but_o that_o there_o shall_v ever_o be_v some_o find_v ready_a to_o embrace_v the_o truth_n if_o it_o be_v manifest_v to_o they_o and_o such_o as_o shall_v not_o whole_o neglect_v the_o
add_v to_o it_o but_o since_o he_o produce_v no_o other_o proof_n for_o it_o i_o must_v consider_v how_o he_o go_v about_o to_o weaken_v i_o against_o it_o two_o thing_n i_o insist_v upon_o against_o such_o a_o pretence_n of_o infallibility_n viz._n that_o such_o a_o pretence_n imply_v a_o infallible_a assistance_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n there_o be_v but_o two_o way_n of_o prove_v it_o either_o 1._o by_o such_o miracle_n as_o the_o apostle_n wrought_v to_o attest_v their_o infallibility_n or_o 2._o by_o those_o scripture_n from_o whence_o this_o infallibility_n be_v derive_v concern_v both_o these_o i_o lay_v down_o two_o proposition_n 1._o concern_v the_o proof_n by_o miracle_n the_o proposition_n be_v this_o there_o can_v be_v no_o more_o intolerable_a usurpation_n on_o the_o faith_n of_o christian_n than_o for_o any_o person_n or_o society_n of_o man_n to_o pretend_v to_o a_o assistance_n as_o infallible_a in_o what_o they_o propose_v 16_o as_o be_v in_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n without_o give_v a_o equal_a degree_n of_o evidence_n that_o they_o be_v so_o assist_v as_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v viz._n by_o miracle_n as_o great_a public_a and_o convince_a as_o they_o be_v by_o which_o i_o mean_v such_o as_o be_v wrought_v by_o those_o very_a person_n who_o challenge_v this_o infallibility_n and_o with_o a_o design_n for_o the_o conviction_n of_o those_o who_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o to_o this_o he_o answer_v 27._o 1._o that_o i_o be_o equal_o oblige_v to_o produce_v miracle_n for_o the_o church_n infallibility_n in_o fundamental_o which_o i_o have_v assert_v in_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o archbishop_n but_o this_o admit_v a_o very_a easy_a answer_n for_o when_o i_o speak_v of_o infallibility_n in_o fundamental_o i_o there_o declare_v that_o i_o mean_v no_o more_o by_o it_o than_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v always_o a_o number_n of_o true_a christian_n in_o the_o world_n and_o what_o necessity_n be_v there_o now_o of_o miracle_n for_o man_n to_o believe_v since_o they_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n upon_o those_o miracle_n by_o which_o it_o be_v at_o first_o attest_v neither_o be_v there_o any_o need_n of_o miracle_n to_o show_v that_o any_o number_n of_o man_n be_v not_o guilty_a of_o a_o actual_a error_n in_o what_o they_o believe_v suppose_v they_o declare_v to_o believe_v only_o on_o the_o account_n of_o that_o divine_a revelation_n which_o be_v own_v by_o christian_n for_o in_o this_o case_n the_o trial_n of_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v by_o scripture_n but_o in_o case_n any_o person_n challenge_v a_o infallibility_n to_o themselves_o antecedent_o to_o the_o belief_n of_o scripture_n and_o by_o virtue_n of_o which_o they_o say_v man_n must_v believe_v the_o scripture_n than_o i_o say_v such_o person_n be_v equal_o bind_v to_o prove_v their_o infallibility_n by_o miracle_n as_o the_o apostle_n be_v 2._o not_o rest_v in_o this_o he_o proceed_v to_o another_o answer_n 29._o the_o sum_n of_o which_o be_v that_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n not_o be_v so_o large_a or_o so_o high_a as_o the_o apostle_n but_o consist_v only_o in_o the_o infallible_a delivery_n of_o the_o same_o doctrine_n there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o miracle_n in_o the_o present_a church_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v new_a two_o way_n 1._o in_o respect_n of_o the_o matter_n contain_v in_o it_o and_o so_o it_o be_v new_a only_o when_o it_o be_v first_o reveal_v 2._o in_o respect_n of_o the_o person_n who_o be_v to_o believe_v it_o so_o it_o be_v new_a in_o every_o age_n to_o those_o who_o be_v first_o bring_v to_o believe_v it_o now_o the_o apostle_n have_v their_o infallibility_n attest_v by_o miracle_n not_o bare_o with_o a_o respect_n to_o the_o revelation_n of_o new_a matter_n for_o than_o none_o will_v have_v need_v miracle_n but_o christ_n himself_o or_o the_o apostle_n that_o make_v the_o first_o sermon_n for_o afterward_o the_o matter_n be_v not_o new_a but_o the_o necessity_n of_o miracle_n be_v to_o give_v a_o sufficient_a motive_n to_o believe_v to_o all_o those_o to_o who_o the_o gospel_n be_v propose_v and_o therefore_o miracle_n be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o a_o sign_n to_o unbeliever_n 22._o for_o by_o these_o unbeliever_n be_v convince_v that_o there_o be_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n on_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o who_o deliver_v it_o 4._o god_n himself_o bear_v they_o witness_n with_o divers_a miracle_n and_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n suppose_v then_o any_o of_o the_o apostle_n after_o their_o first_o preach_v continue_v only_o to_o inculcate_v the_o same_o doctrine_n for_o the_o conversion_n of_o more_o unbeliever_n in_o this_o case_n the_o evidence_n of_o miracle_n be_v the_o reason_n of_o rely_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o person_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o they_o from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o where_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o person_n in_o any_o age_n those_o person_n ought_v to_o confirm_v that_o authority_n by_o miracle_n as_o the_o apostle_n do_v for_o without_o this_o there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o authority_n whereon_o to_o rely_v antecedent_o to_o the_o embrace_v the_o christian_n faith_n now_o this_o be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o pretend_v not_o to_o deliver_v any_o doctrine_n whole_o new_a but_o what_o be_v one_o way_n or_o another_o deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n although_o we_o therein_o charge_v they_o with_o fraud_n and_o falsehood_n but_o yield_v this_o yet_o they_o contend_v that_o no_o man_n can_v have_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o believe_v the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o from_o their_o church_n infallibility_n in_o this_o case_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o they_o make_v their_o church_n infallibility_n to_o be_v as_o much_o the_o reason_n of_o person_n believe_v as_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o their_o time_n be_v and_o therefore_o i_o say_v they_o ought_v to_o prove_v this_o infallibility_n in_o the_o same_o way_n and_o by_o miracle_n as_o great_a public_a and_o convince_a as_o the_o apostle_n do_v 3._o yet_o he_o be_v very_o loath_a to_o let_v go_v the_o miracle_n of_o their_o church_n do_v in_o late_a time_n as_o well_o as_o former_o 29._o it_o will_v be_v too_o large_a a_o task_n in_o this_o place_n to_o examine_v the_o miracle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o may_v be_v better_o do_v on_o another_o occasion_n all_o that_o i_o have_v here_o to_o say_v be_v that_o all_o the_o miracle_n pretend_v among_o they_o signify_v nothing_o to_o our_o present_a purpose_n unless_o those_o miracle_n give_v evidence_n of_o the_o authority_n and_o infallibility_n of_o those_o by_o who_o they_o be_v do_v and_o they_o will_v do_v well_o to_o show_v where_o ever_o in_o scripture_n god_n do_v bestow_v a_o gift_n of_o miracle_n upon_o any_o but_o for_o this_o end_n and_o what_o reason_n there_o be_v that_o god_n shall_v alter_v the_o method_n and_o course_n of_o his_o providence_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a concernment_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o mankind_n such_o miracle_n as_o be_v wrought_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n we_o defy_v all_o other_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n to_o produce_v any_o like_o they_o to_o confirm_v their_o doctrine_n but_o such_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v scarce_o any_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n but_o have_v pretend_v to_o the_o same_o and_o for_o his_o most_o credible_a history_n he_o vouch_v for_o they_o i_o hope_v he_o do_v not_o mean_v the_o church_n history_n write_v by_o s._n c._n nor_o any_o other_o such_o legend_n among_o they_o if_o he_o do_v i_o assure_v he_o they_o have_v a_o very_a easy_a faith_n that_o think_v they_o credible_a and_o if_o all_o miracle_n that_o be_v so_o call_v by_o those_o among_o who_o they_o be_v do_v be_v a_o argument_n 30._o as_o he_o say_v of_o the_o security_n of_o salvation_n in_o the_o communion_n and_o faith_n of_o that_o church_n wherein_o they_o be_v do_v i_o hope_v he_o will_v be_v so_o just_a to_o allow_v the_o same_o to_o the_o arrian_n novatian_o donatist_n and_o other_o who_o all_o pretend_v to_o miracle_n as_o well_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o any_o one_o that_o be_v verse_v in_o church-history_n may_v easy_o see_v but_o of_o this_o more_o at_o large_a elsewhere_o 2._o concern_v the_o proof_n of_o infallibility_n from_o scripture_n i_o say_v down_o this_o proposition_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o absurd_a 17._o than_o to_o pretend_v the_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o infallible_a commission_n and_o assistance_n to_o assure_v we_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o those_o write_n and_o to_o interpret_v they_o
the_o follow_v of_o tyranny_n which_o we_o complain_v of_o be_v the_o two_o fair_a plea_n for_o their_o union_n i_o ever_o meet_v with_o but_o this_o be_v not_o a_o place_n to_o examine_v the_o pretence_n to_o unity_n on_o both_o side_n that_o i_o have_v at_o large_a do_v in_o a_o whole_a chapter_n in_o the_o late_a book_n and_o if_o n._n o._n have_v intend_v any_o thing_n to_o purpose_n against_o i_o on_o this_o subject_n he_o ought_v much_o rather_o to_o have_v fall_v on_o a_o just_a discourse_n than_o two_o such_o lame_a clause_n as_o he_o make_v these_o to_o be_v by_o his_o citation_n of_o they_o and_o when_o he_o do_v that_o he_o may_v hear_v more_o of_o this_o subject_a in_o the_o mean_a time_n infallibility_n be_v our_o business_n and_o therefore_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o three_o argument_n make_v use_v of_o by_o n._n o._n for_o the_o proof_n of_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n 9_o which_o be_v from_o parity_n of_o reason_n reason_n because_o i_o say_v 13._o that_o it_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o design_n and_o the_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n to_o give_v infallible_a assurance_n to_o person_n in_o write_v his_o will_n for_o the_o benefit_n of_o mankind_n if_o those_o write_n may_v not_o be_v understand_v by_o all_o person_n who_o sincere_o endeavour_v to_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o in_o all_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v necessary_a to_o their_o salvation_n from_o hence_o he_o infer_v that_o if_o every_o christian_a may_v become_v thus_o infallible_a in_o necessary_n from_o 1._o a_o clear_a rule_n 2._o a_o due_a industry_n use_v 3._o and_o a_o certainty_n that_o it_o be_v so_o use_v may_v not_o the_o church-governor_n still_o much_o rather_o be_v allow_v infallible_a and_o so_o retain_v still_o their_o infallible_a guideship_n and_o the_o people_n also_o the_o more_o clear_a the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v prove_v to_o be_v the_o more_o secure_o be_v refer_v to_o their_o direction_n and_o have_v we_o not_o all_o reason_n to_o presume_v that_o the_o chief_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n even_o a_o general_n council_n of_o they_o or_o if_o it_o be_v but_o a_o major_a part_n of_o this_o council_n it_o be_v sufficient_a in_o their_o consults_z concern_v a_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n deliver_v in_o scripture_n use_v at_o least_o so_o much_o endeavour_n for_o more_o need_v not_o as_o a_o plain_a rustic_a do_v to_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o it_o and_o also_o the_o like_a sincerity_n for_o what_o they_o define_v for_o other_o they_o define_v for_o themselves_o also_o and_o their_o salvation_n be_v as_o much_o concern_v as_o any_o other_o man_n be_v in_o their_o mistake_n and_o next_o why_o may_v not_o these_o governor_n upon_o such_o certainty_n of_o a_o sincere_a endeavour_n and_o clearness_n of_o the_o rule_n take_v upon_o they_o to_o define_v these_o point_n and_o enjoin_v a_o assent_n to_o and_o belief_n of_o they_o to_o their_o subject_n especial_o since_o it_o be_v affirm_v that_o all_o those_o from_o who_o they_o require_v such_o obedience_n if_o they_o please_v to_o use_v a_o sincere_a endeavour_n may_v be_v certain_a thereof_o as_o well_o as_o they_o and_o be_v we_o not_o here_o again_o arrive_v at_o church-infallibility_a if_o not_o from_o extraordinary_a divine_a assistance_n only_o sincere_a endeavour_n be_v suppose_v and_o thus_o do_v not_o his_o conditional_a infallibility_n of_o particular_a person_n in_o necessary_n the_o condition_n be_v so_o easy_a necessary_o infer_v a_o moral_a impossibility_n of_o the_o church_n err_v in_o they_o especial_o those_o necessary_n be_v contract_v to_o the_o apostle_n creed_n as_o it_o be_v by_o some_o to_o lay_v open_a the_o weakness_n of_o this_o discourse_n which_o appear_v fair_a and_o plausible_a at_o first_o view_n i_o shall_v give_v a_o account_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n 1._o what_o infallibility_n i_o attribute_v to_o private_a person_n 2._o how_o far_o the_o parity_n of_o reason_n will_v extend_v to_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n 1._o as_o to_o the_o infallibility_n by_o i_o attribute_v to_o private_a person_n no_o such_o thing_n can_v be_v infer_v from_o my_o word_n and_o i_o wish_v n._n o._n will_v have_v keep_v to_o my_o own_o expression_n and_o not_o foist_v in_o that_o term_n of_o infallibility_n without_o which_o all_o his_o discourse_n will_v have_v betray_v its_o own_o weakness_n for_o take_v the_o term_n which_o i_o lay_v down_o and_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n and_o see_v what_o a_o mighty_a infallibility_n spring_v from_o they_o for_o if_o it_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o design_n and_o to_o the_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n to_o give_v infallible_a assurance_n to_o person_n in_o write_v his_o will_n for_o the_o benefit_n of_o mankind_n if_o those_o write_n may_v not_o be_v understand_v by_o all_o person_n who_o sincere_o endeavour_v to_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o in_o all_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v necessary_a for_o their_o salvation_n how_o do_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n must_v be_v infallible_a in_o teach_v matter_n of_o faith_n if_o i_o have_v assert_v that_o particular_a person_n be_v infallible_a in_o determine_v what_o be_v true_a and_o what_o not_o then_o i_o grant_v the_o argument_n will_v have_v much_o more_o hold_v for_o those_o who_o office_n it_o be_v to_o guide_v and_o direct_v other_o but_o what_o he_o mean_v by_o man_n be_v infallible_a in_o necessary_n i_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v for_o it_o be_v capable_a of_o three_o several_a meaning_n 1._o that_o either_o man_n be_v infallible_a in_o judge_v of_o necessary_n to_o salvation_n 2._o or_o that_o man_n be_v infallible_a in_o teach_v other_o what_o be_v necessary_n to_o salvation_n or_o 3_o that_o man_n be_v infallible_a in_o believe_v such_o thing_n as_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n i._n e._n that_o such_o be_v the_o goodness_n of_o god_n and_o the_o clearness_n of_o scripture_n that_o no_o man_n who_o sincere_o desire_v to_o know_v what_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n shall_v be_v deceive_v therein_o and_o what_o be_v this_o any_o more_o than_o to_o assert_v that_o god_n will_v not_o be_v want_v in_o necessary_n to_o mankind_n and_o although_o i_o know_v no_o reason_n for_o use_v the_o term_n of_o infallibility_n thus_o apply_v yet_o the_o thing_n itself_o i_o assert_v in_o that_o sense_n but_o in_o neither_o of_o the_o other_o and_o what_o now_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o hence_o by_o a_o parity_n of_o reason_n but_o that_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n suppose_v the_o same_o sincerity_n shall_v enjoy_v the_o same_o privilege_n which_o i_o know_v none_o ever_o deny_v they_o but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o their_o infallibility_n in_o teach_v all_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n to_o be_v prove_v by_o he_o if_o he_o can_v prove_v this_o as_o necessary_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n as_o the_o other_o be_v than_o he_o will_v do_v something_o to_o his_o purpose_n but_o not_o otherwise_o so_o that_o all_o this_o discourse_n proceed_v upon_o a_o very_a false_a way_n of_o reason_v from_o believe_v to_o teach_v and_o from_o necessary_n to_o salvation_n to_o all_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v propose_v to_o man_n 2._o but_o may_v we_o not_o infer_v that_o if_o god_n will_v not_o be_v want_v to_o particular_a person_n in_o matter_n necessary_a to_o their_o salvation_n much_o less_o will_v he_o be_v want_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o matter_n of_o faith_n no_o certain_o unless_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o their_o guidance_n be_v the_o only_a mean_n whereby_o man_n can_v understand_v what_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o be_v utter_o deny_v by_o we_o god_n have_v otherwise_o provide_v for_o that_o by_o give_v so_o clear_a a_o rule_n in_o matter_n necessary_a that_o no_o man_n who_o sincere_o endeavour_v to_o know_v such_o thing_n shall_v fail_v therein_o but_o will_v not_o the_o same_o sincerity_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n extend_v to_o their_o know_v and_o declare_v all_o matter_n of_o faith_n this_o be_v a_o thing_n possible_a and_o suppose_v god_n have_v entrust_v they_o with_o the_o infallible_a delivery_n of_o all_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o that_o be_v the_o thing_n still_o in_o dispute_n and_o be_v not_o to_o be_v suppose_v without_o prove_v it_o by_o plain_a evidence_n from_o those_o book_n which_o be_v agree_v on_o both_o side_n to_o contain_v the_o will_n of_o god_n beside_o that_o no_o man_n that_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n will_v see_v reason_n to_o be_v over-confident_a of_o the_o
governor_n of_o a_o christian_a society_n the_o privilege_n of_o command_v in_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v nâ—t_a alâ—_n ready_a determine_v by_o his_o own_o law_n we_o plead_v for_o the_o respect_n and_o reverence_n which_o be_v due_a to_o the_o lawful_a constitution_n oâ—_n the_o church_n whereof_o we_o be_v member_n and_o 〈◊〉_d the_o just_a authority_n of_o the_o guide_v it_o in_o the_o exercise_n of_o that_o power_n which_o be_v commit_v to_o the_o governor_n of_o it_o as_o the_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o their_o care_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n although_o not_o in_o their_o infallibility_n 6._o we_o allow_v a_o very_a great_a authority_n to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o the_o best_a time_n of_o christianity_n and_o look_v upon_o the_o concurrent_a sense_n of_o antiquity_n as_o a_o excellent_a mean_n to_o understand_v the_o mind_n of_o scripture_n in_o place_n otherwise_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a we_o prosess_v a_o great_a reverence_n to_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n but_o especial_o when_o assemble_v in_o free_a and_o general_a council_n we_o reject_v the_o ancient_a heresy_n condemn_v in_o they_o which_o we_o the_o rather_o believe_v to_o be_v against_o the_o scripture_n because_o so_o ancient_a so_o wise_a and_o so_o great_a person_n do_v deliver_v the_o contrary_a doctrine_n not_o only_o to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o own_o time_n but_o ever_o since_o the_o apostle_n nay_o we_o reject_v nothing_o that_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o a_o universal_a tradition_n from_o the_o apostolical_a time_n downward_o but_o we_o have_v so_o great_a a_o opinion_n of_o the_o wisdom_n and_o piety_n of_o those_o excellent_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n that_o we_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o have_v those_o thing_n force_v upon_o we_o now_o which_o we_o offer_v to_o prove_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o their_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n so_o that_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o be_v not_o about_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n but_o whether_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o apostolical_a and_o primitive_a time_n ought_v not_o to_o have_v great_a authority_n over_o we_o than_o those_o of_o the_o present_a church_n in_o thing_n wherein_o they_o contradict_v each_o other_o this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o and_o all_o the_o clamour_n of_o reject_v the_o authority_n of_o church_n guide_n be_v vain_a and_o impertinent_a but_o we_o profess_v to_o yield_v great_a reverence_n and_o submission_n of_o mind_n to_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n than_o to_o any_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n ever_o since_o we_o be_v sure_o they_o speak_v by_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n and_o where_o they_o have_v determine_v matter_n of_o faith_n or_o practice_n we_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o arrogance_n and_o presumption_n in_o any_o other_o to_o alter_v what_o they_o have_v declare_v and_o for_o the_o age_n since_o we_o have_v a_o much_o great_a esteem_n for_o those_o near_a the_o apostolical_a time_n and_o so_o downward_o till_o ignorance_n ambition_n and_o private_a interest_n sway_v too_o much_o among_o those_o who_o be_v call_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o those_o who_o be_v member_n of_o it_o at_o the_o same_o time_n which_o make_v we_o not_o to_o wonder_v that_o such_o corruption_n of_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n shall_v then_o come_v in_o but_o we_o do_v just_o wonder_v at_o the_o sincerity_n of_o those_o who_o will_v not_o have_v they_o reform_v and_o take_v away_o 7._o in_o matter_n impose_v upon_o we_o to_o believe_v or_o practice_v which_o be_v repugnant_a to_o plain_a command_n of_o scripture_n or_o the_o evidence_n offence_n or_o the_o ground_n of_o christian_a religion_n we_o assert_v that_o no_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a guide_n of_o a_o church_n be_v to_o over-rule_v our_o faith_n or_o practice_n for_o there_o be_v some_o thing_n so_o plain_a that_o no_o man_n will_v be_v guide_v by_o another_o opinion_n in_o they_o if_o any_o philosopher_n do_v think_v his_o authority_n ought_v to_o over-rule_v a_o ignorant_a man_n opinion_n in_o say_v the_o snow_n which_o he_o see_v to_o be_v white_a be_v not_o so_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v whether_o that_o man_n do_v better_a to_o believe_v his_o eye_n or_o the_o prudent_a experience_a philosopher_n i_o be_o certain_a if_o i_o destroy_v the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n i_o must_v overthrow_v the_o ground_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o i_o be_o as_o certain_a if_o i_o believe_v that_o not_o to_o be_v bread_n which_o my_o sense_n tell_v i_o be_v so_o i_o must_v destroy_v the_o great_a evidence_n of_o sense_n and_o which_o be_v fit_a for_o i_o to_o reject_v that_o evidence_n which_o assure_v my_o christianity_n to_o i_o or_o that_o authority_n which_o by_o its_o imposition_n on_o my_o faith_n overthrow_v the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o we_o be_v to_o reject_v any_o doctrine_n deliver_v in_o scripture_n which_o concern_v a_o be_v infinite_o above_o our_o understanding_n because_o we_o can_v comprehend_v all_o thing_n contain_v in_o it_o but_o in_o matter_n liable_a to_o sense_n and_o the_o proper_a object_n of_o it_o we_o must_v beg_v pardon_n if_o we_o prefer_v the_o ground_n of_o our_o common_a christianity_n before_o a_o novel_a and_o monstrous_a figment_n hatch_v in_o the_o time_n of_o ignorance_n and_o barbarism_n foster_v by_o faction_n and_o impose_v by_o tyranny_n we_o find_v no_o command_n so_o plain_a in_o scripture_n that_o we_o must_v believe_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o they_o deliver_v as_o there_o be_v that_o we_o must_v not_o worship_v image_n that_o we_o must_v pray_v with_o understanding_n that_o we_o must_v keep_v to_o our_o saviour_n institution_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n but_o if_o any_o guide_n of_o a_o church_n pretend_v to_o a_o authority_n to_o evacuate_v the_o force_n of_o these_o law_n we_o do_v not_o so_o much_o reject_v their_o authority_n as_o prefer_v god_n above_o they_o do_v that_o man_n destroy_v the_o authority_n of_o parent_n that_o refuse_v to_o obey_v they_o when_o they_o command_v he_o to_o commit_v treason_n that_o be_v our_o case_n in_o this_o matter_n suppose_v such_o guide_n of_o a_o church_n which_o otherwise_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o obey_v if_o they_o require_v thing_n contrary_a to_o a_o direct_a command_n of_o god_n must_v we_o prefer_v their_o guidance_n before_o god_n if_o they_o can_v prove_v we_o mistake_v we_o yield_v but_o till_o then_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n must_v be_v submit_v to_o rather_o than_o our_o own_o reason_n but_o whether_o god_n authority_n or_o they_o must_v be_v obey_v and_o i_o will_v glad_o know_v whether_o there_o be_v not_o some_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o some_o part_n of_o our_o duty_n so_o plain_a that_o no_o church-authority_n determine_v the_o contrary_a aught_o to_o be_v obey_v 8._o no_o absolute_a submission_n can_v be_v due_a to_o those_o guide_n of_o a_o church_n who_o have_v oppose_v and_o contradict_v each_o other_o and_o condemn_v one_o anâ—ther_n for_o error_n and_o hereâ—y_n for_o then_o in_o case_n of_o absolute_a submission_n a_o man_n must_v yield_v his_o assent_n to_o contradiction_n and_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o he_o be_v to_o be_v a_o catholic_n at_o one_o time_n he_o must_v be_v a_o heretic_n at_o another_o i_o hope_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o present_a church_n pretend_v to_o no_o more_o infallibility_n and_o authority_n than_o their_o predecessor_n in_o the_o same_o capacity_n with_o themselves_o have_v have_v and_o we_o say_v they_o have_v contradict_v the_o sense_n of_o those_o before_o they_o in_o the_o matter_n in_o dispute_n between_o we_o yet_o that_o be_v not_o the_o thing_n i_o now_o insist_v upon_o but_o that_o these_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n have_v declare_v each_o other_o to_o be_v fallible_a by_o condemn_v their_o opinion_n and_o practice_n and_o by_o that_o mean_n have_v make_v it_o necessary_a for_o man_n to_o believe_v those_o not_o to_o be_v infallible_a unless_o both_o part_n of_o a_o contradiction_n may_v be_v infallible_o true_a suppose_v a_o man_n live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o prevalency_n of_o arrianism_n when_o almost_o all_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n declare_v in_o favour_n of_o it_o when_o several_a great_a council_n oppose_v and_o contradict_v that_o of_o nice_n when_o pope_n liberius_n do_v subscribe_v the_o sirmian_n confession_n and_o communicate_v with_o the_o arrian_n what_o advice_n will_v n._n o._n give_v such_o a_o one_o if_o he_o must_v not_o exercise_v his_o own_o judgement_n and_o compare_v both_o the_o doctrine_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o scripture_n must_v he_o follow_v the_o present_a guide_n even_o the_o pope_n himself_o then_o he_o must_v
join_v with_o the_o the_o arrian_n must_v he_o adhere_v to_o the_o nicene_n council_n but_o there_o be_v more_o numerous_a council_n which_o condemn_v it_o what_o remedy_n can_v be_v suppose_v in_o such_o a_o case_n but_o that_o every_o person_n must_v search_v and_o examine_v the_o several_a doctrine_n according_a to_o his_o best_a ability_n and_o judge_v what_o be_v best_a for_o he_o to_o believe_v and_o practice_v no_o answer_n can_v be_v more_o absurd_a in_o this_o case_n than_o that_o which_o some_o give_v that_o liberius_n only_o err_v in_o his_o external_n profession_n of_o faith_n and_o not_o in_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o for_o we_o be_v now_o speak_v of_o such_o as_o be_v to_o be_v guide_n to_o other_o and_o on_o who_o direction_n they_o be_v to_o rely_v which_o must_v be_v something_o which_o may_v be_v know_v to_o they_o suppose_v then_o that_o liberius_n when_o he_o subscribe_v and_o join_v with_o the_o arrian_n be_v a_o catholic_n in_o his_o heart_n this_o take_v as_o much_o off_o from_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o guide_n as_o error_n will_v do_v for_o who_o dare_v rely_v upon_o he_o who_o act_n against_o his_o conscience_n and_o believe_v one_o way_n and_o do_v another_o will_v any_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n think_v it_o fit_a to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o direction_n of_o such_o person_n who_o they_o be_v assure_v do_v not_o believe_v one_o word_n of_o what_o they_o profess_v but_o join_v in_o communion_n with_o that_o church_n only_o for_o some_o temporal_a end_n but_o in_o truth_n liberius_n go_v so_o far_o that_o hilary_n denounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o he_o and_o all_o that_o join_v with_o he_o neither_o be_v this_o the_o only_a case_n of_o this_o nature_n to_o be_v suppose_v for_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n and_o chalcedon_n prove_v ineffectual_a for_o the_o suppression_n of_o the_o nestorian_a and_o eutychian_a heresy_n and_o rather_o great_a disturbance_n arise_v in_o the_o church_n after_o the_o late_a of_o these_o because_o the_o write_n of_o theodorus_n of_o mopsuestia_n and_o theodoret_n against_o cyril_n and_o of_o ibas_n to_o maris_fw-la the_o persian_a not_o be_v therein_o condemn_v which_o be_v suppose_v to_o favour_v the_o nestorian_a heresy_n the_o nestorian_n increase_v their_o faction_n under_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o write_n and_o the_o eutychian_o make_v that_o their_o plea_n for_o reject_v that_o council_n because_o it_o seem_v to_o favour_n nestorianism_n the_o emperor_n justinian_n by_o the_o persuasion_n of_o theodorus_n of_o caesarea_n resolve_v to_o have_v those_o three_o chapter_n as_o they_o be_v call_v condemn_v hope_v by_o this_o mean_n to_o persuade_v the_o eutychian_a faction_n to_o accept_v the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o thereby_o to_o settle_v peace_n in_o the_o church_n which_o be_v then_o miserable_o rend_v and_o divide_v to_o this_o end_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o four_o eastern_a patriarch_n he_o publish_v a_o edict_n wherein_o he_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n and_o anathematize_n those_o who_o shall_v defend_v they_o to_o this_o edict_n the_o guide_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n subscribe_v 〈…〉_z but_o vigilius_n then_o pope_n although_o victor_n â—ununensis_fw-la a_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n say_v that_o he_o have_v give_v it_o under_o his_o hand_n to_o theodora_n the_o empress_n that_o if_o he_o may_v be_v make_v pope_n he_o will_v condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n yet_o now_o be_v by_o violent_a hand_n thrust_v into_o the_o chair_n he_o change_v his_o mind_n and_o declare_v against_o the_o edict_n and_o threaten_v excommunication_n to_o those_o who_o approve_v it_o as_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n establish_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o according_o stephanus_n his_o legate_n withdraw_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n upon_o this_o the_o emperor_n send_v for_o vigilius_n to_o constantinople_n who_o be_v come_v thither_o excommunicate_v the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o all_o who_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n or_o join_v with_o those_o who_o condemn_v they_o and_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n again_o excommunicate_v he_o but_o after_o 4._o or_o 5._o month_n time_n these_o excommunication_n be_v take_v off_o and_o pope_n vigilius_n after_o that_o publish_v a_o decree_n wherein_o the_o three_o chapter_n be_v condemn_v by_o he_o with_o a_o salvo_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n which_o make_v the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n illyricum_n and_o dalmatia_n to_o fall_v off_o from_o he_o and_o rusticus_n and_o sebâ—stianus_n tâ—o_fw-la deacon_n of_o his_o own_o church_n who_o the_o pope_n excommunicate_v for_o so_o do_v yet_o the_o emperouâ—_n himself_o be_v not_o satisfy_v with_o that_o saâ—vo_n and_o the_o pope_n not_o yield_v without_o it_o a_o general_n council_n be_v call_v at_o constantinâ—pâ—e_n to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o this_o controversy_n to_o which_o the_o pope_n be_v solemn_o invite_v refuse_v to_o come_v the_o council_n however_o proceed_v in_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n during_o their_o session_n vigilius_n publish_v his_o apostolical_a decree_n or_o constitution_n to_o the_o whole_a catholic_n church_n with_o the_o assistance_n of_o 16._o bishop_n of_o italy_n africa_n and_o illyricum_n and_o three_o roman_a deacon_n wherein_o the_o pope_n defend_v the_o three_o chapter_n and_o define_v in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o it_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v lawful_a for_o none_o to_o write_v or_o teach_v any_o thing_n about_o these_o matter_n contrary_a to_o his_o present_a definition_n or_o to_o move_v any_o far_a question_n about_o they_o notwithstanding_o which_o definition_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o council_n proceed_v to_o the_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n and_o to_o the_o anathematise_v those_o who_o do_v not_o condemn_v they_o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a matter_n of_o fact_n i_o be_o content_a to_o appeal_v to_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n the_o edict_n of_o justinian_n the_o pope_n own_o decree_n or_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n or_o the_o most_o learned_a person_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 18_o such_o as_o â—aronius_a petavius_n and_o petrus_n de_fw-fr marca_n who_o have_v all_o give_v a_o account_n of_o this_o controversy_n i_o now_o desire_v to_o know_v what_o a_o person_n in_o that_o time_n shall_v do_v who_o be_v bind_v to_o yield_v a_o internal_a assent_n to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n decrâ—to_fw-la must_v he_o believe_v the_o pope_n he_o not_o only_o contradict_v the_o council_n but_o himself_o too_o for_o it_o now_o appear_v by_o a_o greek_a epistle_n first_o publish_v by_o petrus_n de_fw-fr marcâ_fw-la out_o of_o the_o king_n of_o frances_n library_n that_o vigilius_n be_v banish_v by_o justinian_n do_v afterward_o retract_v his_o own_o decree_n so_o solemn_o make_v and_o confirm_v the_o council_n will_v not_o a_o man_n now_o be_v in_o a_o pretty_a condition_n that_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v one_o in_o all_o he_o say_v that_o so_o often_o contradict_v himself_o must_v he_o believe_v the_o council_n what_o then_o become_v of_o the_o pope_n infallibility_n when_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o receive_v the_o pope_n definition_n though_o do_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n in_o which_o bellarmin_n say_v 3._o the_o pope_n can_v err_v viz._n when_o he_o teach_v the_o whole_a church_n that_o they_o reject_v his_o decree_n and_o determine_v the_o quite_o contrary_a i_o know_v but_o one_o way_n of_o evade_n this_v which_o be_v that_o common_o insist_v on_o by_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n viz._n that_o all_o this_o be_v not_o a_o controversy_n about_o 〈◊〉_d but_o person_n so_o indeed_o some_o of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d we_o of_o vigilius_n say_v when_o they_o endeavour_v to_o extenuate_v the_o matter_n as_o much_o as_o they_o can_v find_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n and_o many_o in_o italy_n break_v off_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n on_o the_o account_n of_o this_o quarrel_n but_o i_o desire_v any_o one_o in_o this_o matter_n to_o look_v to_o their_o judgement_n who_o be_v concern_v in_o this_o quarrel_n and_o if_o man_n be_v boâ—nd_v to_o believe_v their_o guide_n they_o ought_v to_o believe_v they_o when_o they_o tell_v they_o what_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o controversy_n it_o be_v account_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n not_o only_o by_o the_o emperor_n but_o by_o the_o pope_n by_o the_o council_n and_o by_o the_o bishop_n who_o oppose_v the_o council_n and_o must_v we_o trust_v they_o in_o other_o thing_n and_o not_o in_o this_o beside_o the_o very_a proceed_n of_o the_o council_n manifest_v it_o according_a to_o beauty_n own_o rule_n for_o say_v he_o 12._o we_o then_o know_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v matter_n of_o faith_n when_o the_o council_n declare_v it_o to_o be_v so_o or_o they_o to_o be_v heretic_n
sound_a and_o orthodox_n and_o this_o be_v the_o second_o way_n of_o defend_v honorius_n viz._n that_o he_o do_v not_o err_v in_o faith_n at_o all_o 11_o and_o this_o way_n be_v take_v by_o petavius_n and_o other_o and_o be_v the_o way_n intend_v by_o petrus_n de_fw-fr marcâ_fw-la as_o appear_v by_o the_o account_n give_v of_o his_o design_n by_o baluzius_n 29._o which_o be_v first_o to_o prove_v by_o most_o evident_a argument_n that_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n be_v never_o corrupt_v by_o the_o greek_n against_o the_o opinion_n before_o mention_v and_o next_o that_o he_o be_v true_o condemn_v by_o the_o council_n but_o not_o for_o heresy_n but_o only_o for_o negligence_n and_o remissness_n i_o think_v there_o need_v nothing_o to_o show_v the_o weakness_n of_o this_o but_o bare_o read_v the_o anathema_n of_o the_o council_n against_o he_o which_o be_v not_o for_o bare_a negligence_n but_o for_o confirm_v the_o wicked_a doctrine_n of_o sergius_n and_o i_o be_o apt_a to_o think_v that_o learned_a person_n see_v the_o weakness_n of_o his_o design_n too_o much_o to_o go_v on_o with_o it_o and_o baronius_n and_o bellarmin_n see_v well_o enough_o that_o whosoever_o be_v there_o anathematise_v it_o be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o heresy_n that_o he_o be_v so_o and_o therefore_o baronius_n will_v make_v man_n believe_v the_o anathema_n belong_v to_o theodorus_n and_o not_o to_o honorius_n petavius_n think_v that_o honorius_n be_v deceive_v 13._o but_o it_o be_v only_o by_o his_o simplicity_n and_o weakness_n not_o understand_v the_o controversy_n aright_o so_o of_o old_a john_n 4._o and_o maximus_n in_o his_o dispute_n with_o pyrrhus_n defend_v honorius_n that_o he_o speak_v indeed_o of_o one_o will_n but_o that_o say_v they_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v only_o of_o one_o will_n in_o his_o humane_a nature_n 3._o which_o as_o combesis_n say_v be_v a_o more_o pious_a than_o solid_a defence_n of_o he_o and_o will_v as_o well_o serve_v for_o sergius_n and_o cyrus_n for_o heraclius_n his_o ecthesis_n and_o constans_n his_o type_n as_o honorius_n his_o letter_n for_o who_o ever_o will_v peruse_v they_o will_v find_v they_o all_o proceed_v on_o the_o same_o argument_n that_o there_o can_v not_o be_v two_o will_n in_o christ_n but_o one_o must_v be_v contrary_a to_o the_o other_o but_o that_o which_o i_o insist_v on_o be_v this_o that_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o council_n approve_v by_o the_o pope_n do_v condemn_v he_o for_o heresy_n i_o desire_v therefore_o again_o to_o know_v whether_o he_o be_v right_o condemn_v or_o not_o if_o he_o be_v than_o the_o pope_n must_v be_v guilty_a and_o so_o not_o infallible_a if_o not_o than_o the_o council_n must_v be_v according_a to_o bellarmin_n guilty_a of_o intolerable_a impudence_n and_o error_n but_o in_o either_o case_n there_o be_v no_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n which_o can_v require_v our_o internal_a assent_n to_o what_o they_o declare_v but_o another_o defence_n be_v yet_o beâ—ind_a which_o be_v that_o though_o the_o pope_n do_v err_v yet_o it_o be_v in_o his_o private_a capacity_n and_o not_o as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n but_o when_o do_v he_o act_v as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n if_o not_o when_o he_o be_v consult_v about_o important_a matter_n of_o faith_n as_o this_o be_v then_o suppose_v to_o be_v by_o two_o patriarch_n and_o when_o the_o church_n be_v divide_v about_o they_o and_o there_o upon_o solemn_o deliver_v his_o opinion_n this_o be_v then_o a_o mere_a subterfuge_n when_o man_n have_v nothing_o else_o to_o say_v i_o conclude_v therefore_o this_o instance_n of_o honorius_n with_o the_o ingenuous_a confession_n of_o mr._n white_a that_o thing_n be_v so_o clear_a in_o the_o cause_n of_o honorius_n 130._o that_o it_o be_v unworthy_a any_o grave_n divine_a to_o pawn_v his_o own_o honour_n and_o that_o of_o divinity_n too_o in_o sow_v together_o figleaf_n to_o palliate_v it_o thus_o far_o i_o have_v show_v that_o those_o who_o pretend_v the_o most_o to_o be_v infallible_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n have_v oppose_v and_o condemn_v each_o other_o from_o whence_o it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o no_o absolute_a submission_n be_v due_a to_o they_o unless_o we_o can_v be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v contradiction_n i_o may_v pursue_v this_o much_o further_o and_o draw_v down_o the_o history_n of_o these_o contradiction_n to_o each_o other_o through_o the_o follow_a age_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o bishop_n have_v be_v against_o bishop_n pope_n against_o pope_n council_n against_o council_n church_n against_o church_n especial_o after_o the_o breach_n between_o the_o eastern_a and_o greek_a church_n the_o greek_a and_o the_o roman_a and_o the_o roman_a and_o those_o of_o the_o reformation_n but_o a_o man_n who_o be_v bind_v to_o rely_v only_o on_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o guide_n must_v suppose_v they_o to_o be_v agree_v and_o in_o case_n of_o difference_n among_o they_o he_o must_v first_o choose_v his_o religion_n and_o by_o that_o his_o guide_n 9_o in_o the_o present_a divide_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n a_o man_n that_o will_v satisfy_v his_o own_o mind_n must_v make_v use_n of_o his_o judgement_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o his_o church_n and_o those_o guide_n he_o be_v to_o submit_v to_o unless_o a_o man_n will_v say_v that_o every_o one_o be_v bind_v to_o yield_v himself_o absolute_o to_o the_o guidance_n of_o that_o church_n which_o he_o live_v in_o whether_o eastern_a or_o greek_a roman_a or_o protestant_n which_o i_o suppose_v n._n o._n will_v never_o yield_v to_o for_o a_o reason_n he_o know_v because_o than_o no_o revolter_n from_o we_o can_v be_v justify_v the_o true_a state_n then_o of_o the_o present_a case_n concern_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v this_o that_o it_o have_v be_v now_o for_o many_o age_n rend_v and_o tear_v into_o several_a distinct_a communion_n every_o one_o of_o which_o communion_n have_v particular_a guide_n over_o it_o who_o pretend_v it_o to_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o man_n to_o live_v in_o subjection_n to_o they_o because_o every_o church_n do_v suppose_v itself_o to_o be_v in_o the_o right_a now_o the_o question_n propose_v be_v whether_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a for_o i_o to_o submit_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n than_o to_o trust_v my_o own_o judgement_n i_o shall_v make_v no_o scruple_n in_o all_o doubtful_a matter_n to_o resolve_v the_o affirmative_a suppose_v that_o all_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v agree_v for_o i_o shall_v think_v it_o arrogance_n and_o presumption_n in_o i_o to_o set_v up_o my_o own_o private_a opinion_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o such_o a_o case_n but_o that_o be_v far_o from_o we_o for_o we_o find_v the_o christian_a world_n divide_v into_o very_o different_a communion_n the_o eastern_a church_n be_v still_o as_o numerous_a though_o not_o so_o prosperous_a as_o the_o roman_a the_o extent_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n alone_o be_v very_o great_a but_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v two_o other_o distinct_a church_n in_o those_o part_n who_o break_v off_o communion_n with_o the_o greek_a on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n and_o chalcedon_n and_o the_o latter_a sort_n especial_o be_v very_o far_o spread_v in_o those_o part_n from_o armenia_n to_o the_o abyssine_a empire_n 77._o in_o the_o time_n of_o jacobus_n de_fw-fr vitriaco_n he_o say_v these_o two_o church_n be_v say_v to_o be_v more_o numerous_a than_o the_o greek_a and_o the_o latin_a and_o bellonius_fw-la in_o these_o late_a time_n assure_v we_o 35._o that_o the_o rite_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v yet_o extend_v far_o than_o the_o latin_n what_o then_o make_v these_o church_n to_o be_v leave_v out_o in_o our_o inquiry_n after_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v these_o such_o inconsiderable_a part_n of_o the_o body_n that_o no_o regard_n be_v to_o be_v have_v to_o they_o i_o believe_v upon_o a_o strict_a examination_n notwithstanding_o the_o reproach_n of_o heresy_n and_o schism_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n cast_v upon_o all_o but_o themselves_o they_o will_v be_v sound_a much_o more_o souâ—d_a part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n than_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v five_o great_a body_n or_o communion_n of_o christian_n be_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o world_n 1._o the_o most_o eastern_a christian_n common_o call_v nestorian_n whether_o just_o or_o no_o i_o shall_v not_o now_o examine_v these_o be_v spread_v over_o the_o most_o eastern_a part_n and_o all_o live_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o muzal_n 2._o the_o jacobite_n who_o be_v disperse_v through_o mesopotamia_n armenia_n egypt_n and_o the_o abyssine_a empire_n and_o live_v under_o several_a patriarch_n of_o
here_o be_v a_o contest_v of_o right_n in_o the_o case_n antecedent_n to_o any_o duty_n of_o submission_n which_o must_v be_v better_o prove_v than_o ever_o it_o have_v yet_o be_v before_o we_o can_v allow_v any_o dispute_n how_o far_o we_o be_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 2._o not_o to_o submit_v to_o those_o who_o be_v lawful_a guide_n in_o all_o thing_n they_o may_v require_v for_o our_o dispute_n be_v now_o about_o guide_n suppose_v to_o be_v fallible_a and_o they_o be_v own_v to_o be_v such_o may_v be_v suppose_v to_o require_v thing_n to_o which_o we_o be_v bind_v not_o to_o yield_v but_o the_o great_a difficulty_n now_o be_v so_o to_o state_n these_o thing_n as_o to_o show_v that_o we_o have_v reason_n not_o to_o submit_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o those_o of_o the_o separation_n have_v no_o reason_n not_o to_o submit_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o our_o church_n for_o that_o be_v the_o obvious_a objection_n in_o this_o case_n that_o the_o same_o pretence_n which_o be_v use_v by_o our_o church_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v serve_v to_o justify_v all_o the_o separation_n that_o have_v be_v or_o can_v be_v make_v from_o our_o church_n so_o my_o adversary_n n._n o._n in_o his_o preface_n say_v that_o by_o the_o principle_n we_o hold_v we_o excuse_v and_o justify_v all_o sect_n which_o have_v or_o shall_v separate_v from_o our_o church_n in_o answer_n to_o which_o calumny_n i_o shall_v not_o fix_v upon_o the_o persuasion_n of_o conscience_n for_o that_o may_v equal_o serve_v for_o all_o party_n but_o upon_o a_o great_a difference_n in_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o the_o case_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o these_o particular_n 1._o we_o appeal_v to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o true_o catholic_n church_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o difference_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o be_v as_o ready_a as_o they_o to_o stand_v to_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o father_n and_o to_o vincentius_n lerinensis_n his_o rule_n of_o antiquity_n universality_n and_o consent_n we_o declare_v let_v the_o thing_n in_o dispute_n be_v prove_v to_o have_v be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o all_o age_n we_o be_v ready_a to_o submit_v to_o they_o but_o those_o who_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n make_v this_o their_o fundamental_a principle_n as_o to_o worship_v wherein_o the_o difference_n lie_v that_o nothing_o be_v lawful_a in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n but_o what_o he_o have_v express_o command_v we_o say_v all_o thing_n be_v lawful_a which_o be_v not_o forbid_v and_o upon_o this_o single_a point_n stand_v the_o whole_a controversy_n of_o separation_n as_o to_o the_o constitution_n of_o our_o church_n we_o challenge_v those_o that_o separate_v from_o we_o to_o produce_v one_o person_n for_o 1500._o year_n together_o that_o hold_v form_n of_o prayer_n to_o be_v unlawful_a or_o the_o ceremony_n which_o be_v use_v in_o our_o church_n we_o defend_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n by_o bishop_n to_o be_v the_o most_o ancient_a and_o apostolical_a government_n and_o that_o no_o person_n can_v have_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o cast_v that_o off_o which_o have_v be_v so_o universal_o receive_v in_o all_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n if_o there_o have_v be_v dispute_v among_o we_o about_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o two_o order_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o it_o in_o order_n to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n such_o there_o have_v be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n too_o here_o then_o lie_v a_o very_a considerable_a difference_n we_o appeal_v and_o be_v ready_a to_o stand_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o interpret_n the_o letter_n of_o scripture_n in_o any_o difference_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o those_o who_o separate_v from_o our_o church_n will_v allow_v nothing_o to_o be_v lawful_a but_o what_o have_v a_o express_a command_n in_o scripture_n 2._o the_o guide_n of_o our_o church_n never_o challenge_v any_o infallibility_n to_o themselves_o which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v and_o have_v do_v ever_o since_o the_o controversy_n begin_v which_o challenge_n of_o infallibility_n make_v the_o breach_n irreconcilable_a while_o that_o pretence_n continue_v for_o there_o can_v be_v no_o other_o way_n but_o absolute_a submission_n where_o man_n still_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o propose_v term_n of_o accommodation_n between_o those_o who_o contend_v for_o a_o reformation_n and_o such_o who_o contend_v that_o they_o can_v never_o be_v deceive_v on_o the_o one_o side_n error_n be_v suppose_v and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v by_o any_o until_o therefore_o this_o pretence_n be_v quit_v to_o talk_v of_o accommodation_n be_v folly_n and_o to_o design_n it_o madness_n if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v allow_v nothing_o to_o be_v amiss_o how_o can_v she_o reform_v any_o thing_n and_o how_o can_v they_o allow_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v amiss_o who_o believe_v they_o can_v never_o be_v deceive_v so_o that_o while_o this_o arrogant_a pretence_n of_o infallibility_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n continue_v it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v any_o reconciliation_n but_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o least_o pretend_a by_o our_o church_n 21._o that_o declare_v in_o her_o article_n 3._o that_o general_a council_n may_v err_v and_o sometime_o have_v err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertain_v to_o god_n and_o that_o all_o the_o proof_n of_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o holy_a scripture_n so_o that_o as_o to_o the_o ground_n of_o faith_n there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o our_o church_n and_o those_o who_o dissent_v from_o she_o and_o none_o of_o they_o charge_n our_o church_n with_o any_o error_n in_o doctrine_n nor_o plead_v that_o as_o the_o reason_n of_o their_o separation_n 3._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o only_o require_v the_o belief_n of_o her_o error_n but_o make_v the_o belief_n of_o they_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o often_o object_v creed_n of_o pius_n 4._o wherein_o the_o same_o necessity_n be_v express_v of_o believe_v the_o additional_a article_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o of_o the_o most_o fundamental_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o no_o man_n who_o read_v that_o bull_n can_v discern_v the_o least_o difference_n therein_o make_v between_o the_o necessity_n of_o believe_v one_o and_o the_o other_o but_o that_o all_o together_o make_v up_o that_o faith_n without_o which_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v which_o though_o only_o require_v of_o some_o person_n to_o make_v profession_n of_o yet_o that_o profession_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v the_o faith_n of_o their_o church_n but_o nothing_o of_o this_o nature_n can_v be_v object_v against_o our_o church_n by_o dissenter_n that_o exclude_v none_o from_o a_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n mere_o because_o not_o in_o her_o communion_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n express_o do_v for_o it_o be_v not_o only_a boniface_n 8._o who_o determine_v as_o solemn_o as_o he_o can_v 11._o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o be_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n under_o leo_n 10._o decree_v the_o same_o thing_n 4._o the_o guide_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n pretend_v to_o as_o immediate_a authority_n of_o oblige_v the_o conscience_n of_o man_n as_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n have_v but_o we_o challenge_v no_o more_o than_o teach_v man_n to_o do_v what_o christ_n have_v command_v they_o and_o in_o other_o thing_n not_o command_v or_o forbid_v to_o give_v rule_n which_o on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o general_n command_v of_o scripture_n they_o look_v on_o the_o member_n of_o our_o church_n as_o oblige_v to_o observe_v so_o that_o the_o authority_n challenge_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n encroach_v on_o the_o prerogative_n of_o christ_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o he_o but_o that_o which_o our_o governor_n plead_v for_o be_v only_o that_o which_o belong_v to_o they_o as_o governor_n over_o a_o christian_a society_n hence_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v account_v as_o much_o a_o mortal_a sin_n to_o disobey_v their_o guide_n in_o the_o most_o indifferent_a thing_n as_o to_o disobey_v god_n in_o the_o plain_a command_n of_o scripture_n but_o that_o be_v not_o all_o they_o challenge_v to_o themselves_o but_o a_o power_n likewise_o to_o dispense_v with_o the_o law_n be_v of_o god_n as_o in_o matter_n of_o marriage_n and_o with_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n as_o in_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n and_o promise_v the_o same_o spiritual_a effect_n to_o
their_o own_o institution_n as_o to_o those_o of_o christ_n as_o in_o the_o 5._o sacrament_n they_o have_v add_v to_o the_o two_o of_o christ_n and_o to_o other_o ceremony_n in_o use_n among_o they_o 5._o set_v aside_o these_o consideration_n we_o dare_v appeal_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o any_o person_n of_o what_o persuasion_n soever_o whether_o the_o reason_n we_o plead_v for_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o in_o themselves_o far_o more_o considerable_a than_o those_o which_o be_v plead_v by_o such_o who_o separate_z from_o our_o church_n i.e._n whether_o our_o church_n impose_v of_o three_o ceremony_n declare_v to_o be_v indifferent_a by_o those_o who_o require_v they_o can_v be_v think_v by_o any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n so_o great_a a_o burden_n to_o their_o conscience_n as_o all_o the_o load_n of_o superstitious_a foppery_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n whether_o pray_v by_o a_o prescribe_a form_n of_o word_n be_v as_o contrary_a to_o scripture_n as_o pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n whether_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o kneel_v at_o the_o sacrament_n upon_o protestant_n principle_n and_o the_o papist_n adoration_n of_o the_o hâ—st_n whether_o transubstantiation_n image_n worship_n invocation_n of_o saint_n indulgence_n purgatory_n the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v not_o somewhat_o hard_a thing_n to_o swallow_v than_o the_o church_n power_n to_o appoint_v matter_n of_o order_n and_o decency_n which_o particular_n make_v the_o difference_n so_o apparent_a between_o the_o separation_n of_o our_o church_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o of_o dissenter_n from_o our_o church_n that_o it_o seem_v a_o very_a strange_a thing_n to_o i_o that_o this_o shall_v be_v object_v by_o our_o enemy_n on_o either_o side_n and_o thus_o much_o may_v suffice_v to_o clear_v this_o point_n of_o submission_n to_o the_o guide_n of_o a_o church_n of_o which_o i_o have_v the_o more_o large_o discourse_v not_o for_o any_o difficulty_n object_v by_o n._n o._n but_o because_o the_o thing_n itself_o do_v deserve_v to_o be_v more_o ample_o consider_v but_o some_o other_o thing_n relate_v to_o church-authority_n i_o must_v handle_v afterward_o and_o therefore_o now_o return_v to_o my_o adversary_n the_o next_o thing_n to_o be_v debate_v be_v scripture_n what_o assurance_n we_o can_v have_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o doubtful_a place_n if_o we_o allow_v no_o infallible_a guide_n to_o interpret_v they_o for_o that_o be_v the_o second_o main_a principle_n of_o n._n o._n that_o without_o this_o infallible_a assistance_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o it_o be_v chief_o oâ—_n this_o account_n that_o n._n o._n do_v assert_v the_o necessity_n of_o infallible_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n for_o as_o appear_v by_o his_o concession_n he_o yield_v that_o the_o church_n infallibility_n be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n 37._o for_o man_n indeed_o he_o say_v may_v begin_v at_o the_o infallible_a authority_n of_o scripture_n but_o the_o main_a grounâ—_n on_o which_o he_o contend_v for_o the_o necessity_n of_o infallible_a guide_n be_v for_o the_o interpretation_n of_o controvert_v place_n and_o give_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n 14._o for_o which_o he_o often_o plead_v fâ—â—_n necessity_n of_o a_o external_a infallible_a guide_n because_o god_n have_v refer_v all_o in_o the_o dubioâ—_n sense_n of_o scripture_n to_o the_o direction_n of_o his_o minister_n their_o spiritual_a guide_n 47._o who_o he_o 〈◊〉_d over_o they_o to_o bring_v they_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n to_o a_o perfect_a man_n 14._o and_o that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v toss_v to_o and_o fro_o and_o carry_v about_o with_o every_o wind_n of_o doctrine_n by_o the_o sleight_n of_o those_o who_o lie_v in_o wait_n to_o deceive_v and_o without_o which_o guide_n st._n peter_n observe_v that_o in_o his_o time_n some_o person_n for_o any_o thing_n we_o know_v diligent_a enough_o yet_o through_o want_n of_o learning_n and_o the_o instability_n of_o adhere_v to_o their_o guide_n be_v unlearned_a say_v he_o and_o unstable_a wrest_v some_o place_n of_o scripture_n hard_o to_o be_v understand_v to_o their_o own_o destruction_n 16._o therefore_o these_o scripture_n be_v also_o in_o some_o great_a and_o important_a point_n hard_a to_o be_v understand_v and_o afterward_o he_o say_v that_o christian_n who_o have_v sufficient_a certainty_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o christianity_n 67._o may_v be_v deficient_a in_o a_o right_a belief_n of_o several_a necessary_a article_n of_o this_o christian_a faith_n if_o destitute_a of_o that_o external_a infallible_a guide_n therein_o without_o which_o he_o determine_v that_o man_n must_v fluctuate_v and_o totter_v and_o vary_v one_o from_o another_o whilst_o the_o scripture_n be_v ambiguous_a in_o their_o sense_n and_o draw_v with_o much_o art_n to_o several_a interest_n the_o force_n of_o all_o which_o come_v to_o this_o that_o we_o can_v arrive_v at_o no_o certainty_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o controvert_v place_n without_o a_o external_a infallible_a guide_n and_o therefore_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o he_o here_o be_v two_o thing_n to_o be_v discuss_v 1._o what_o necessity_n there_o be_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o person_n to_o have_v a_o infallible_a interpretation_n of_o controvert_v place_n of_o scripture_n 2._o whether_o the_o deny_v such_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n make_v man_n uncapable_a of_o attain_v any_o certain_a sense_n of_o doubtful_a place_n for_o if_o either_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o man_n shall_v have_v a_o infallible_a interpretation_n or_o man_n may_v attain_v at_o a_o certain_a sense_n without_o it_o than_o there_o can_v be_v no_o colour_n of_o a_o argument_n draw_v from_o hence_o to_o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o infallible_a guide_n 1._o we_o be_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o necessity_n oâ—_n such_o a_o infallible_a interpretation_n of_o doubtful_a place_n of_o scripture_n there_o be_v but_o three_o ground_n on_o which_o it_o can_v be_v think_v necessary_a either_o that_o no_o man_n shall_v mistake_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n or_o that_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n can_v be_v preserve_v or_o that_o man_n soul_n can_v be_v save_v without_o it_o if_o iâ—_n be_v necessary_a on_o the_o first_o account_n than_o every_o particular_a person_n must_v be_v infallible_a which_o be_v not_o plead_v for_o we_o must_v consider_v the_o other_o two_o ground_n of_o it_o but_o here_o we_o be_v 〈◊〉_d take_v notice_n that_o the_o matter_n of_o our_o preseâ—â—_n enquiry_n be_v concern_v the_o clearness_n of_o scripture_n in_o order_n to_o the_o salvation_n of_o particular_a person_n of_o which_o the_o proposition_n lay_v dowâ—_n by_o i_o express_o speak_v if_o therefore_o n._n o._n do_v any_o thing_n to_o overthrow_v this_o he_o muâ—â—_n prove_v not_o that_o there_o be_v doubtful_a and_o controvert_v place_n which_o no_o one_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v so_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a in_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o man_n salvation_n that_o person_n without_o a_o infallible_a guide_n can_v know_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o if_o he_o prove_v not_o this_o he_o do_v not_o come_v near_o that_o which_o he_o ought_v to_o prove_v we_o do_v not_o therefore_o deny_v that_o there_o be_v place_n of_o great_a difficulty_n in_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n but_o we_o assert_v that_o the_o necessary_n to_o salvation_n do_v not_o lie_v therein_o but_o those_o be_v plain_a and_o clear_a man_n may_v be_v save_v without_o know_v the_o other_o as_o a_o seaman_n may_v safe_o direct_v his_o compass_n by_o the_o star_n although_o he_o can_v solve_v all_o the_o difficulty_n of_o astronomy_n can_v any_o man_n in_o his_o sense_n imagine_v that_o christ_n come_v into_o the_o world_n to_o die_v for_o sinner_n and_o the_o precept_n of_o a_o holy_a life_n which_o he_o have_v give_v and_o the_o motive_n thereto_o from_o his_o second_o come_v to_o judge_v the_o world_n be_v not_o more_o plain_a than_o the_o apocalyphical_a vision_n or_o the_o proof_n for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n infallibility_n if_o a_o person_n then_o by_o read_v and_o consider_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v plain_a may_v do_v what_o christ_n require_v for_o his_o salvation_n what_o necessity_n have_v such_o a_o one_o to_o trouble_v himself_o about_o a_o infallible_a guide_n for_o either_o he_o may_v go_v to_o heaven_n without_o he_o or_o not_o if_o he_o may_v let_v they_o show_v the_o necessity_n he_o be_v of_o to_o that_o end_n which_o may_v be_v attain_v without_o he_o if_o not_o than_o the_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n can_v be_v know_v without_o he_o let_v this_o be_v prove_v and_o i_o will_v immediate_o yield_v the_o whole_a cause_n and_o till_o it_o be_v prove_v my_o principle_n
very_a next_o chapter_n urge_v this_o as_o the_o consequence_n of_o it_o that_o have_v truth_n for_o our_o rule_n and_o so_o plain_a testimony_n of_o god_n man_n ought_v not_o to_o perplex_v themselves_o with_o doubtful_a question_n concern_v god_n but_o grow_v in_o the_o love_n of_o he_o who_o have_v do_v and_o do_v so_o great_a thing_n for_o we_o and_o never_o fall_v off_o from_o that_o knowledge_n which_o be_v most_o clear_o reveal_v and_o we_o ought_v to_o be_v content_a with_o what_o be_v clear_o make_v know_v in_o the_o scripture_n because_o they_o be_v perfect_a as_o come_v from_o the_o wâ—rd_n and_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o we_o need_v 〈◊〉_d â—onder_o if_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n in_o religion_n above_o our_o understanding_n since_o there_o be_v so_o in_o natural_a thing_n which_o be_v daily_o see_v by_o we_o as_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o bird_n water_n air_n meteor_n etc._n etc._n of_o which_o we_o may_v talk_v much_o but_o only_o god_n know_v what_o the_o truth_n be_v therefore_o why_o shall_v we_o think_v much_o if_o it_o be_v so_o in_o religion_n too_o wherein_o be_v some_o thing_n we_o may_v understand_v and_o other_o we_o must_v leave_v to_o god_n and_o if_o we_o do_v so_o we_o shall_v keep_v our_o faith_n without_o danger_n and_o all_o scripture_n be_v agreeable_a to_o itself_o the_o dark_a place_n must_v be_v understand_v in_o a_o way_n most_o suitable_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o plain_a 3._o the_o sense_n they_o give_v of_o scripture_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n receive_v by_o all_o true_a christian_n from_o the_o beginning_n which_o he_o call_v the_o unmoveable_a rule_n of_o faith_n receive_v in_o baptism_n 1._o and_o which_o the_o church_n disperse_v over_o the_o earth_n do_v equal_o receive_v in_o all_o place_n 2._o with_o a_o wonderful_a consent_n for_o although_o the_o place_n and_o language_n be_v never_o so_o distant_a or_o different_a from_o each_o other_o 3._o yet_o the_o faith_n be_v the_o very_a same_o as_o there_o be_v one_o sun_n which_o enlighten_v the_o whole_a world_n which_o say_v none_o do_v enlarge_v or_o diminish_v and_o after_o have_v show_v the_o great_a absurdity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o this_o faith_n in_o his_o first_o and_o second_o book_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o three_o he_o show_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v full_o understand_v the_o mind_n of_o christ_n 1._o that_o they_o preach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o the_o church_n receive_v and_o which_o after_o their_o preach_v it_o be_v commit_v to_o write_v by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n in_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v the_o true_a reason_n why_o the_o heretic_n do_v go_v about_o to_o disparage_v the_o scripture_n because_o they_o be_v condemn_v by_o they_o 2._o therefore_o they_o will_v not_o allow_v they_o sufficient_a authority_n and_o charge_v they_o with_o contradiction_n and_o so_o great_a obscurity_n that_o the_o truth_n can_v not_o be_v find_v in_o they_o without_o the_o help_n of_o tradition_n which_o they_o account_v the_o key_n to_o unlock_v all_o the_o difficulty_n of_o scripture_n and_o be_v not_o to_o be_v seek_v for_o in_o write_n but_o be_v deliver_v down_o from_o hand_n to_o hand_n for_o which_o cause_n st._n paul_n say_v we_o speak_v wisdom_n among_o they_o that_o be_v perfect_a which_o wisdom_n they_o pretend_v to_o be_v among_o themselves_o on_o this_o account_n the_o matter_n of_o tradition_n come_v first_o into_o dispute_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o irenaeus_n appeal_v to_o the_o most_o eminent_a church_n and_o especial_o that_o of_o rome_n 3._o because_o of_o the_o great_a resort_n of_o christian_n thither_o whether_o any_o such_o tradition_n be_v ever_o receive_v among_o they_o and_o all_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n receive_v the_o same_o faith_n from_o the_o apostle_n and_o know_v of_o no_o such_o tradition_n as_o the_o valentinian_o pretend_v to_o 4._o and_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o think_v that_o so_o many_o church_n found_v by_o the_o apostle_n or_o christ_n shall_v be_v ignorant_a of_o such_o a_o tradition_n and_o suppose_v no_o scripture_n at_o all_o have_v be_v write_v by_o the_o apostle_n we_o must_v then_o have_v follow_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o apostolical_a church_n and_o even_o the_o most_o barbarous_a nation_n that_o have_v embrace_v christianity_n without_o any_o write_n yet_o full_o agree_v with_o other_o church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n for_o that_o be_v it_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n viz._n a_o summary_n comprehension_n of_o the_o doctrine_n receive_v among_o christian_n such_o as_o the_o creed_n be_v mention_v by_o irenaeus_n 2._o and_o afterward_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o valentinian_o in_o opposition_n to_o that_o of_o the_o sound_a christian_n praebat_fw-la from_o hence_o irenaeus_n proceed_v to_o confute_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o valentinian_o by_o scripture_n and_o reason_n in_o the_o three_o praehat_fw-la four_o and_o five_o book_n all_o which_o way_n of_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o doubtful_a place_n we_o allow_v of_o and_o approve_v and_o be_v always_o ready_a to_o appeal_v to_o they_o in_o any_o of_o the_o matter_n controvert_v between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o irenaeus_n know_v nothing_o of_o any_o infallible_a judge_n to_o determine_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n for_o if_o he_o have_v it_o will_v have_v be_v very_o strange_a he_o shall_v have_v go_v so_o much_o the_o far_a way_n about_o when_o he_o may_v so_o easy_o have_v tell_v the_o valentinian_o that_o god_n have_v entrust_v the_o guide_n of_o his_o church_n especial_o at_o rome_n with_o the_o faculty_n of_o interpret_n scripture_n and_o that_o all_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v that_o to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o which_o they_o declare_v and_o no_o other_o but_o man_n must_v be_v pardon_v if_o they_o do_v not_o write_v that_o which_o never_o enter_v into_o their_o head_n after_o irenaeus_n tertullian_n set_v himself_o the_o most_o to_o dispute_v against_o those_o who_o oppose_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o method_n he_o take_v in_o his_o boh_o of_o praescription_n of_o heretic_n be_v this_o 1._o that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o certain_a unalterable_a rule_n of_o faith_n 8._o for_o he_o that_o believe_v do_v not_o only_o suppose_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o his_o faith_n but_o bound_n that_o be_v set_v to_o it_o and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o further_a search_n since_o the_o gospel_n be_v reveal_v this_o he_o speak_v to_o take_v away_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o seeker_n of_o those_o day_n 9_o who_o be_v always_o cry_v seek_v and_o you_o shall_v find_v to_o which_o he_o reply_n that_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v not_o the_o bare_a word_n but_o the_o reason_n of_o they_o and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n we_o be_v to_o suppose_v this_o that_o there_o be_v one_o certain_a and_o fix_a doctrine_n deliver_v by_o christ_n which_o all_o nation_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v and_o therefore_o to_o seek_v that_o when_o they_o have_v find_v they_o may_v believe_v it_o 10_o therefore_o all_o our_o inquiry_n be_v to_o be_v confine_v within_o that_o compass_n what_o that_o doctrine_n be_v which_o christ_n deliver_v for_o otherwise_o there_o will_v be_v no_o end_n of_o seek_v 2._o he_o show_v what_o this_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v by_o repeat_v the_o article_n of_o the_o ancient_a creed_n which_o he_o say_v be_v universal_o receive_v among_o true_a christian_n and_o dispute_v by_o none_o but_o heretic_n 13._o which_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v embrace_v than_o he_o say_v a_o liberty_n be_v allow_v for_o other_o inquiry_n in_o doubtful_a or_o obscure_a matter_n for_o faith_n lie_v in_o the_o rule_n 14_o but_o other_o thing_n be_v matter_n of_o skill_n and_o curiosity_n and_o it_o be_v faith_n which_o save_v man_n and_o not_o their_o skill_n in_o expound_v scripture_n and_o while_o man_n keep_v themselves_o within_o that_o rule_n they_o be_v safe_a enough_o for_o to_o know_v nothing_o beyond_o it_o be_v to_o know_v all_o 3._o but_o they_o pretend_v scripture_n for_o what_o they_o deliver_v and_o by_o that_o mean_n unsettle_v the_o mind_n of_o many_o to_o this_o he_o answer_v several_a way_n 1._o that_o such_o person_n as_o those_o be_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v admit_v to_o a_o dispute_n concern_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n because_o they_o rather_o deserve_v to_o be_v censure_v than_o dispute_v for_o bring_v such_o new_a heresy_n into_o the_o church_n 16._o but_o chief_o because_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o dispute_v with_o they_o about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n who_o receive_v what_o scripture_n they_o please_v themselves_o and_o add_v and_o take_v away_o as_o they_o
think_v fit_a 17._o and_o what_o can_v the_o most_o skilful_a man_n in_o the_o scripture_n do_v with_o such_o man_n who_o deny_v or_o affirm_v what_o they_o please_v therefore_o such_o kind_n of_o dispute_n tend_v to_o no_o good_a at_o all_o where_o either_o side_n charge_v the_o other_o with_o forge_v and_o pervert_v the_o scripture_n 18._o and_o so_o the_o controversy_n with_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v manage_v by_o the_o scripture_n by_o which_o either_o none_o or_o a_o uncertain_a victory_n be_v to_o be_v obtain_v 2._o in_o this_o dispute_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n the_o true_a ancient_a faith_n be_v first_o to_o be_v inquire_v after_o for_o among_o who_o that_o be_v there_o will_v appear_v to_o be_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o scripture_n 19_o and_o for_o find_v out_o the_o true_a faith_n we_o be_v to_o remember_v that_o christ_n send_v abroad_o his_o apostle_n to_o plant_v church_n in_o every_o city_n from_o whence_o other_o church_n do_v derive_v the_o faith_n 20._o which_o be_v call_v apostolical_a from_o their_o agreement_n in_o this_o common_a faith_n at_o first_o deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n that_o the_o way_n to_o understand_v this_o apostolical_a faith_n be_v to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o apostolical_a church_n 21._o for_o it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o suppose_v that_o the_o apostle_n shall_v not_o know_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n 22._o 23._o 24._o 25._o 26._o 27._o which_o he_o at_o large_a prove_n or_o that_o they_o do_v not_o deliver_v to_o the_o church_n plant_v by_o they_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o know_v or_o that_o the_o church_n misunderstand_v their_o doctrine_n because_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v agree_v in_o one_o common_a faith_n 28._o and_o therefore_o there_o be_v all_o the_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o so_o universal_a consent_n must_v arise_v from_o some_o common_a cause_n which_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o common_a delivery_n of_o it_o by_o all_o the_o apostle_n but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o heretic_n be_v novel_a and_o upstart_a 29._o and_o we_o must_v say_v all_o the_o former_a christian_n be_v baptize_v into_o a_o false_a faith_n as_o not_o know_v the_o true_a god_n or_o the_o true_a christ_n if_o martion_n and_o valentinus_n do_v deliver_v the_o true_a doctrine_n 30._o but_o that_o which_o be_v first_o be_v true_a and_o from_o god_n that_o which_o come_v after_o be_v foreign_a and_o false_a if_o martion_n and_o valentinus_n nigidius_n or_o hermogenes_n broach_v new_a opinion_n and_o set_v up_o other_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n than_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n time_n that_o without_o any_o far_a proof_n discover_v their_o imposture_n 3._o two_o sense_n direct_o contrary_a to_o each_o other_o can_v proceed_v from_o the_o same_o apostolical_a person_n this_o tertullian_n likewise_o insist_o upon_o to_o show_v that_o although_o they_o may_v pretend_v antiquity_n and_o that_o as_o far_o as_o the_o apostolical_a time_n yet_o the_o contrariety_n of_o their_o doctrine_n to_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n will_v sufficient_o manifest_v the_o falsehood_n of_o it_o for_o say_v he_o the_o apostle_n will_v never_o contradict_v each_o other_o or_o themselves_o 32._o and_o if_o the_o apostolical_a person_n have_v contradict_v they_o they_o have_v not_o be_v join_v together_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n which_o all_o the_o apostolical_a church_n be_v but_o the_o doctrine_n broach_v by_o these_o man_n be_v in_o their_o seed_n condemn_v by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o 33._o so_o martion_n apelles_n and_o valentinus_n be_v confute_v in_o the_o sadducee_n and_o first_o corrupter_n of_o christianity_n but_o the_o true_a christian_n can_v not_o be_v charge_v by_o their_o adversary_n with_o hold_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o what_o the_o church_n receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n the_o apostle_n from_o christ_n and_o christ_n from_o god_n for_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o evident_a 36._o and_o the_o chair_n of_o the_o apostle_n so_o well_o know_v 37._o that_o any_o one_o may_v satisfy_v his_o curiosity_n about_o their_o doctrine_n especial_o since_o their_o authentic_a epistle_n be_v still_o preserve_v therein_o but_o where_o a_o diversity_n of_o doctrine_n be_v find_v from_o the_o apostle_n that_o be_v sufficient_a evidence_n of_o a_o false_a sense_n that_o be_v put_v upon_o the_o scripture_n thus_o tertullian_n lay_v down_o the_o rule_n of_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o controvert_v place_n of_o scripture_n without_o the_o least_o insinuation_n of_o any_o infallibility_n place_v in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n for_o determine_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o they_o but_o lest_o by_o this_o way_n of_o prescribe_v against_o heretic_n he_o shall_v seem_v to_o decline_v the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n out_o of_o distrust_n of_o be_v able_a to_o manage_v it_o against_o they_o he_o tell_v we_o therefore_o elsewhere_o he_o will_v set_v aside_o the_o ground_n of_o prescription_n or_o just_a exception_n against_o their_o plead_n for_o so_o prescription_n signify_v in_o he_o as_o against_o martion_n and_o hermogenes_n and_o praxeas_n and_o refute_v their_o opinion_n upon_o other_o ground_n in_o his_o book_n against_o martion_n he_o first_o lay_v down_o martions_n rule_n as_o he_o call_v it_o i.e._n the_o sum_n of_o his_o opinion_n which_o be_v make_v the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n two_o distinct_a god_n the_o one_o nothing_o but_o goodness_n and_o the_o other_o the_o author_n of_o evil_n which_o opinion_n he_o overthrow_v from_o principle_n of_o reason_n 2._o because_o there_o can_v be_v two_o infinite_o great_a and_o on_o the_o same_o ground_n he_o make_v two_o he_o may_v make_v many_o more_o 6._o and_o because_o god_n must_v be_v know_v by_o his_o work_n 12._o and_o he_o can_v not_o be_v god_n that_o do_v not_o create_v the_o world_n and_o so_o continue_v argue_v against_o martion_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o book_n in_o the_o second_o he_o vindicate_v god_n the_o creator_n from_o all_o the_o objection_n which_o martion_n have_v muster_v against_o his_o goodness_n in_o the_o three_o he_o prove_v that_o christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o creator_n 5._o first_o by_o reason_n and_o then_o by_o scripture_n and_o lay_v down_o two_o rule_n for_o understand_v the_o prophetical_a prediction_n relate_v to_o the_o manner_n of_o express_v future_a thing_n as_o past_a and_o the_o enigmatical_a way_n of_o represent_v plain_a thing_n afterward_o he_o prove_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n from_o scripture_n and_o reason_n 9_o that_o christ_n do_v true_o assume_v our_o nature_n and_o not_o mere_o in_o appearance_n which_o he_o demonstrate_v from_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n and_o from_o the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n and_o make_v that_o sufficient_a evidence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o body_n that_o it_o be_v the_o object_n of_o three_o sense_n of_o sight_n and_o touch_v and_o hear_n which_o be_v the_o same_o way_n of_o argue_v we_o make_v use_v of_o against_o transubstantiation_n and_o if_o martion_n have_v be_v so_o subtle_a to_o have_v use_v the_o evasion_n those_o do_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o may_v have_v defend_v the_o putative_a body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o very_a same_o manner_n that_o they_o do_v the_o be_v of_o accident_n without_o a_o substance_n in_o the_o four_o book_n he_o assert_n against_o martion_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o gospel_n receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n above_o that_o which_o martion_n allow_v 4_o by_o the_o great_a antiquity_n and_o the_o universal_a reception_n of_o the_o true_a gospel_n 5._o and_o after_o refute_v the_o supposition_n of_o a_o twofold_a christ_n one_o for_o the_o jew_n and_o another_o for_o the_o gentile_n from_o the_o compare_v of_o scripture_n together_o â—â—_o which_o he_o do_v with_o great_a diligence_n and_o answer_v all_o the_o argument_n from_o thence_o bring_v by_o martion_n to_o prove_v that_o christ_n be_v a_o enemy_n to_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n in_o his_o five_o and_o last_o book_n he_o prove_v out_o of_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n allow_v by_o martion_n that_o he_o preach_v no_o other_o god_n than_o the_o creator_n and_o that_o christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o creator_n which_o he_o do_v from_o the_o scope_n and_o circumstance_n of_o the_o place_n without_o apprehend_v the_o least_o necessity_n of_o call_v in_o any_o infallible_a guide_n to_o give_v the_o certain_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o they_o against_o hermogenes_n 19_o he_o dispute_v about_o the_o eternity_n of_o matter_n the_o controversy_n between_o they_o he_o tell_v we_o be_v concern_v the_o sense_n of_o some_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o creation_n of_o thing_n tertullian_n prove_v that_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v of_o nothing_o
baptism_n be_v only_o in_o the_o true_a church_n for_o in_o the_o 19_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o samosatenian_a baptism_n be_v pronounce_v null_n and_o the_o person_n who_o receive_v it_o be_v to_o be_v new_a baptise_a 8._o and_o the_o first_o council_n of_o arles_n decree_n that_o in_o case_n of_o heresy_n man_n be_v to_o receive_v new_a baptism_n but_o not_o otherwise_o the_o second_o council_n of_o arles_n put_v a_o distinction_n between_o heretic_n 17._o decree_a that_o the_o photinian_o and_o samosatenian_o shall_v be_v baptise_a again_o but_o not_o the_o bonofiaci_n noâ—_n the_o arian_n but_o they_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v upon_o renounce_v their_o heresy_n without_o baptism_n which_o seem_v the_o hard_a to_o understand_v since_o the_o bonosiaci_n be_v no_o other_o than_o photinian_o the_o most_o probable_a way_n of_o solve_v it_o be_v that_o these_o two_o latter_a sort_n do_v preserve_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n entire_a but_o the_o photinian_o and_o samosatenian_o alter_v it_o which_o st._n augustin_n say_v 44._o be_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v so_o gennadius_n report_v it_o that_o those_o who_o be_v baptise_a without_o invocation_n of_o the_o b._n trinity_n be_v to_o he_o baptise_a upon_o their_o reception_n into_o the_o church_n not_o rebaptise_v because_o the_o former_a be_v account_v null_n of_o these_o he_o reckon_v not_o only_o the_o paulianist_n and_o photinian_o 52._o but_o the_o bonâ—sâ—â—ci_n too_o and_o many_o other_o â—â—â—â—â—loch_n but_o st._n basil_n determine_v the_o case_n of_o baptism_n not_o from_o the_o form_n but_o from_o the_o faith_n which_o they_o profess_v a_o schismatical_a baptism_n he_o faith_n be_v allow_v but_o not_o heretical_a by_o which_o he_o mean_v such_o as_o deny_v the_o trinity_n and_o therein_o he_o say_v s._n cyprian_n and_o firmilian_a be_v to_o blame_v because_o they_o will_v allow_v no_o baptism_n among_o person_n separate_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n 8._o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n decree_v that_o the_o novatian_o photinian_o and_o quartodecimans_a be_v to_o be_v receive_v without_o new_a baptism_n but_o not_o the_o montanist_n or_o cataphryges_n but_o binius_fw-la say_v there_o be_v one_o copy_n wherein_o the_o photinian_o be_v leave_v out_o and_o then_o these_o canon_n may_v agree_v with_o the_o rest_n and_o baronius_n assert_n that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o m._n s._n copy_n leave_v out_o photinian_o and_o withal_o he_o prove_v append._n that_o the_o church_n do_v never_o allow_v the_o baptism_n of_o the_o photinian_o though_o it_o do_v of_o the_o arian_n by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o the_o church_n afterward_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o which_o stephen_n pretend_v to_o be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n viz._n that_o no_o heretic_n shall_v be_v rebaptise_v and_o from_o hence_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v far_o from_o be_v think_v a_o infallible_a guide_n or_o interpreter_n of_o scripture_n either_o by_o that_o or_o succeed_a age_n when_o not_o only_o single_a person_n that_o be_v eminent_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n such_o as_o the_o african_a and_o eastern_a bishop_n be_v oppose_v his_o doctrine_n and_o slight_v his_o excommunication_n but_o several_a council_n call_v both_o in_o the_o east_n and_o africa_n and_o the_o most_o eminent_a council_n of_o the_o church_n afterward_o such_o as_o the_o first_o of_o arles_n and_o nice_a decree_v contrary_a to_o what_o he_o declare_v to_o be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n in_o the_o same_o age_n we_o meet_v with_o another_o great_a controversy_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n for_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la open_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n and_o assert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o to_o be_v repugnant_a to_o scripture_n and_o the_o ancient_a apostolical_a tradition_n for_o this_o paulus_n revive_v the_o heresy_n of_o artemon_n 28._o who_o follower_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o fragment_n of_o a_o ancient_a writer_n against_o they_o in_o eusebius_n suppose_v to_o be_v caius_z plead_v that_o the_o apostle_n be_v of_o their_o mind_n and_o that_o their_o doctrine_n continue_v in_o the_o church_n till_o the_o time_n of_o victor_n and_o then_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v corrupt_v which_o say_v that_o writer_n will_v seem_v probable_a if_o the_o holy_a scripture_n do_v not_o first_o contradict_v they_o and_o the_o book_n of_o several_a christian_n before_o victor_n time_n so_o that_o we_o see_v the_o main_a of_o the_o controversy_n do_v depend_v upon_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v plead_v on_o both_o side_n but_o what_o course_n be_v take_v in_o this_o important_a controversy_n to_o find_v out_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n do_v they_o appeal_v to_o any_o infallible_a guide_n nothing_o like_o it_o but_o in_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n in_o the_o write_n of_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n and_o other_o since_o they_o who_o oppose_v the_o samosatenian_a doctrine_n endeavour_v with_o all_o their_o strength_n to_o prove_v that_o to_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n which_o assert_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ._n it_o be_v great_a pity_n the_o dispute_n of_o malchion_n with_o paulus_n be_v now_o lose_v which_o be_v extant_a in_o eusebius_n his_o time_n but_o in_o the_o question_n and_o answer_n between_o paulus_n and_o dionysius_n 30._o which_o valesius_fw-la without_o reason_n suspect_v since_o st._n hierome_n mention_n his_o epistle_n against_o paulus_n the_o dispute_n be_v about_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n which_o both_o plead_v for_o themselves_o paulus_n insist_o on_o those_o place_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o humane_a infirmity_n of_o christ_n which_o he_o say_v prove_v that_o he_o be_v mere_a man_n and_o not_o god_n the_o other_o answer_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o be_v of_o the_o divine_a nature_n since_o expression_n imply_v humane_a passion_n be_v attribute_v to_o god_n in_o scripture_n but_o he_o prove_v from_o multitude_n of_o scripture_n and_o reason_n draw_v from_o they_o that_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v attribute_v to_o christ_n and_o therefore_o the_o other_o place_n which_o seem_v repugnant_a to_o it_o be_v to_o be_v interpret_v in_o a_o sense_n agreeable_a thereto_o the_o same_o course_n be_v likewise_o take_v by_o epiphanius_n against_o this_o heresy_n 5._o who_o say_v the_o christian_n way_n of_o answer_v difficulty_n be_v not_o from_o their_o own_o reason_n but_o from_o the_o scope_n and_o consequence_n of_o scripture_n 6._o and_o particular_o add_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v careful_o deliver_v in_o the_o scripture_n because_o god_n foresee_v the_o many_o heresy_n which_o will_v arise_v about_o it_o but_o never_o any_o controversy_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n disturb_v the_o church_n more_o than_o that_o which_o the_o arian_n raise_v and_o if_o ever_o any_o have_v reason_n to_o think_v of_o some_o certain_a and_o infallible_a way_n of_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n the_o catholic_n christian_n of_o that_o age_n have_v i_o shall_v therefore_o give_v a_o account_n of_o what_o way_n the_o best_a writer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o time_n take_v to_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o controvert_v place_n of_o all_o the_o writer_n against_o they_o athanasius_n have_v just_o the_o great_a esteem_n and_o petavius_n say_v that_o god_n inspire_v he_o with_o great_a skill_n in_o this_o controversy_n than_o any_o other_o before_o he_o the_o principle_n he_o go_v upon_o in_o all_o his_o dispute_n against_o the_o arian_n be_v this_o that_o our_o true_a faith_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o scripture_n so_o in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o conference_n with_o the_o arian_n and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o epistle_n to_o jovianus_n and_o elsewhere_o therefore_o in_o the_o entrance_n of_o his_o disputation_n against_o the_o arian_n he_o advise_v all_o that_o will_v secure_v themselves_o from_o the_o imposture_n of_o heretic_n 287._o to_o study_v the_o scripture_n because_o those_o who_o be_v verse_v therein_o stand_v firm_a against_o all_o their_o assault_n but_o they_o who_o look_v only_o at_o the_o word_n without_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o be_v easy_o seduce_v by_o they_o and_o this_o counsel_n he_o give_v after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v decree_v the_o arian_n doctrine_n to_o be_v heresy_n and_o although_o he_o say_v other_o way_n may_v be_v use_v to_o confute_v it_o yet_o because_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v more_o sufficient_a than_o all_o of_o they_o therefore_o those_o who_o will_v be_v better_o instruct_v in_o these_o thing_n i_o will_v advise_v they_o to_o be_v conversant_a in_o the_o divine_a oracle_n but_o do_v not_o the_o arian_n plead_v scripture_n as_o well_o as_o they_o how_o then_o can_v the_o scripture_n end_v this_o controversy_n which_o do_v arise_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n this_o objection_n which_o be_v now_o make_v so_o much_o
of_o against_o the_o scripture_n be_v never_o so_o much_o as_o think_v of_o in_o those_o day_n or_o if_o it_o be_v be_v not_o think_v worth_a answer_v for_o they_o diâ—_n not_o in_o the_o least_o desert_n the_o proof_n of_o scripture_n because_o their_o adversary_n make_v use_v of_o it_o too_o but_o they_o endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o their_o adversary_n doctrine_n have_v no_o solid_a foundation_n in_o scripture_n but_o they_o have_v i.e._n that_o the_o arian_n pervert_v it_o because_o they_o do_v not_o examine_v and_o compare_v place_n as_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v but_o run_v away_o with_o a_o few_o word_n without_o consider_v the_o scope_n and_o design_n of_o they_o or_o compare_v they_o with_o place_n plain_o than_o those_o be_v which_o they_o bring_v thus_o when_o the_o arian_n object_v that_o place_n my_o father_n be_v great_a than_o i_o athanasius_n bid_v they_o compare_v that_o with_o other_o place_n such_o as_o my_o father_n and_o i_o be_v one_o etc._n and_o who_o be_v in_o the_o form_n of_o god_n think_v it_o no_o robbery_n to_o be_v equâ—â—_n with_o god_n and_o by_o he_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v etc._n etc._n when_o arius_n object_v to_o we_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n of_o who_o be_v all_o thing_n he_o telâ—s_v he_o he_o ought_v to_o consider_v the_o follow_a word_n and_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n by_o who_o be_v all_o thing_n from_o whence_o when_o arius_n argue_v that_o christ_n be_v only_a god_n instrument_n in_o create_a thing_n athanasius_n then_o bid_v he_o compare_v this_o place_n with_o another_o where_o it_o be_v say_v of_o who_o the_o whole_a body_n 16._o etc._n etc._n not_o bare_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d when_o the_o arian_n object_v christ_n saying_n all_o thing_n be_v deliver_v to_o i_o from_o my_o father_n athanasius_n oppose_v that_o place_n of_o st._n john_n to_o it_o by_o he_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v thus_o when_o they_o object_v several_a other_o place_n he_o constant_o have_v recourse_n to_o john_n 1._o 1_o 2_o 3._o to_o phil._n 2._o 7._o 1_o john_n 5._o 20._o and_o other_o which_o he_o think_v the_o plain_a place_n for_o christ_n eternal_a divinity_n and_o by_o these_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o other_o be_v to_o be_v interpret_v with_o a_o respect_n to_o his_o humane_a nature_n and_o the_o state_n he_o be_v in_o upon_o earth_n so_o that_o the_o great_a defender_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n against_o the_o arian_n see_v no_o necessity_n at_o all_o of_o call_v in_o the_o assistance_n of_o any_o infallible_a guide_n to_o give_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o these_o doubtful_a place_n but_o he_o think_v the_o scripture_n plain_a enough_o to_o all_o those_o who_o will_v impartial_o examine_v it_o and_o for_o other_o who_o wilful_o shut_v their_o eye_n no_o light_n can_v be_v great_a enough_o for_o they_o indeed_o when_o the_o arian_n call_v in_o the_o help_n of_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n to_o justify_v their_o doctrine_n 549._o than_o athanasius_n think_v himself_o concerneâ—_n to_o vindicate_v they_o as_o particular_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n but_o as_o he_o say_v if_o they_o can_v produce_v scripture_n or_o reason_n for_o what_o they_o say_v let_v they_o do_v it_o but_o if_o not_o let_v they_o hold_v their_o peace_n thereby_o imply_v that_o these_o be_v the_o only_a considerable_a thing_n to_o be_v regard_v yet_o he_o show_v at_o large_a that_o they_o abuse_v the_o testimony_n of_o dionysius_n who_o although_o in_o his_o letter_n against_o sabellius_n he_o speak_v too_o much_o the_o other_o way_n yet_o in_o other_o of_o his_o write_n he_o sufficient_o clear_v himself_o from_o be_v a_o savourer_n of_o the_o arian_n heresy_n and_o although_o athanasius_n do_v else_o where_o say_v that_o the_o faith_n which_o the_o catholic_n church_n then_o hold_v be_v the_o faith_n of_o their_o forefather_n sâ—rapi_fw-la and_o descend_v from_o the_o apostle_n yet_o he_o no_o where_o say_v that_o without_o the_o help_n of_o that_o tradition_n it_o have_v be_v impossible_a to_o have_v know_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n much_o less_o without_o the_o infallible_a interpretation_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o present_a church_n s._n hilary_n in_o his_o dispute_n against_o the_o same_o heretic_n 1._o profess_v in_o the_o beginning_n that_o his_o intention_n be_v to_o confound_v their_o rage_n and_o ignorance_n out_o of_o write_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n and_o to_o that_o end_n desire_v of_o his_o reader_n that_o they_o will_v conceive_v of_o god_n not_o according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o their_o own_o being_n but_o according_a to_o the_o greatness_n of_o what_o he_o have_v declare_v of_o himself_o for_o he_o be_v the_o best_a reader_n of_o scripture_n who_o do_v not_o bring_v his_o sense_n to_o the_o scripture_n but_o take_v it_o from_o it_o and_o do_v not_o resolve_v before_o hand_n to_o find_v that_o there_o which_o he_o conclude_v must_v be_v the_o sense_n before_o he_o read_v in_o thing_n therefore_o which_o concern_v god_n we_o must_v allow_v he_o to_o know_v himself_o best_a and_o give_v due_a reverence_n to_o his_o word_n for_o he_o be_v the_o best_a witness_n to_o himself_o who_o can_v be_v know_v but_o by_o himself_o in_o which_o word_n he_o plain_o assert_n that_o the_o foundation_n of_o our_o faith_n must_v be_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o a_o free_a and_o impartial_a mind_n be_v necessary_a to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o after_o he_o have_v say_v in_o the_o second_o book_n that_o heresy_n arise_v from_o misunderstand_v the_o scripture_n and_o charge_v in_o his_o four_o book_n the_o arian_n particular_o with_o it_o he_o proceed_v to_o answer_v all_o the_o place_n produce_v by_o they_o out_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n by_o compare_v several_a place_n together_o and_o the_o antecedent_n and_o consequent_n and_o by_o these_o mean_n prove_v that_o they_o mistake_v the_o meaning_n of_o scripture_n so_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o nine_o book_n rehearse_v the_o common_a place_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o by_o the_o arian_n he_o say_v 9_o they_o repeat_v the_o word_n alone_o without_o inquire_v into_o the_o meaning_n or_o contexture_n of_o they_o whereas_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o antecedent_n and_o consequent_n their_o fundamental_a mistake_n be_v the_o apply_v those_o thing_n to_o his_o divine_a nature_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o his_o humane_a which_o he_o make_v good_a by_o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o the_o several_a place_n in_o controversy_n the_o same_o course_n be_v take_v by_o epiphanius_n phaebadius_n and_o other_o of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n of_o the_o church_n who_o assert_v the_o eternal_a divinity_n of_o christ_n against_o the_o arian_n epiphanius_n therefore_o charge_v they_o which_o mangling_n and_o pervert_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n 50._o understand_v figurative_a expression_n literal_o and_o those_o which_o be_v intend_v in_o a_o plain_a sense_n figurative_o so_o that_o it_o be_v observable_a in_o that_o great_a controversy_n which_o disturb_v the_o church_n so_o many_o year_n which_o exercise_v the_o wit_n of_o all_o man_n in_o that_o time_n to_o find_v out_o a_o way_n to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o it_o after_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n have_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a declare_v what_o be_v the_o catholic_n faith_n yet_o still_o the_o controversy_n be_v manage_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o no_o other_o way_n make_v use_v of_o for_o find_v it_o than_o such_o as_o we_o plead_v for_o at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v a_o most_o incredible_a thing_n that_o in_o a_o time_n of_o so_o violent_a contention_n so_o horrible_a confusion_n so_o scandalous_a division_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n none_o of_o the_o catholic_n bishop_n shall_v once_o suggest_v this_o admirable_a expedient_a of_o infallibility_n but_o this_o palladium_n be_v not_o then_o fall_v down_o from_o heaven_n or_o if_o it_o be_v it_o be_v keep_v so_o secret_a that_o not_o one_o of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o that_o busy_a and_o dispute_a age_n discover_v the_o least_o knowledge_n of_o it_o unless_o it_o be_v say_v that_o of_o all_o time_n it_o be_v then_o least_o fit_a to_o talk_v of_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n when_o they_o so_o frequent_o in_o council_n contradict_v each_o other_o the_o synodical_a book_n in_o the_o new_a tome_n of_o the_o council_n 84._o reckon_v up_o 31._o several_a council_n of_o bishop_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o arian_n controversy_n whereof_o near_o 20._o be_v for_o the_o arian_n and_o the_o rest_n against_o they_o if_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v in_o this_o time_n to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o
testimony_n of_o scripture_n it_o must_v be_v make_v manifest_a to_o be_v the_o sense_n by_o clear_a evidence_n of_o reason_n 28._o but_o he_o rather_o approve_v the_o way_n of_o prove_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n by_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n where_o the_o interpretation_n be_v doubtful_a so_o that_o the_o way_n in_o doubtful_a place_n which_o he_o prescribe_v be_v this_o either_o to_o draw_v such_o a_o sense_n from_o they_o as_o have_v no_o dispute_n concern_v its_o be_v a_o true_a proposition_n or_o if_o it_o have_v that_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n beside_o these_o he_o lay_v down_o the_o 7._o rule_n of_o ticonius_n the_o donatist_n which_o be_v not_o of_o that_o consequence_n to_o be_v here_o repeat_v that_o which_o i_o take_v notice_n of_o be_v that_o st._n augustin_n think_v the_o rule_n he_o give_v sufficient_a for_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o scripture_n in_o doubtful_a place_n but_o he_o do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o mention_n the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n as_o a_o necessary_a mean_n for_o that_o end_n but_o he_o do_v assert_v in_o as_o plain_a term_n as_o i_o have_v do_v that_o scripture_n be_v plain_a in_o all_o necessary_n to_o salvation_n to_o any_o sober_a enquirer_n and_o what_o ever_o consequence_n be_v charge_v upon_o i_o for_o make_v that_o a_o fundamental_a principle_n must_v reflect_v as_o much_o upon_o st._n augustin_n as_o i_o and_o i_o do_v not_o fear_v all_o the_o objection_n can_v be_v make_v against_o a_o principle_n so_o evident_a to_o reason_n and_o so_o agreeable_a not_o only_o to_o st._n augustin_n but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n both_o before_o and_o after_o he_o the_o next_o after_o st._n augustin_n who_o have_v purposely_o write_v of_o this_o argument_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v vincentius_n lerinensis_n 4._o about_o 4._o year_n after_o st._n augustins_n death_n and_o 3._o after_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n who_o seem_v to_o attribute_v more_o to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n than_o st._n augustin_n do_v yet_o far_o enough_o short_a of_o infallibility_n he_o say_v that_o every_o man_n ought_v to_o strengthen_v his_o faith_n against_o heresy_n by_o two_o thing_n first_o by_o the_o authoriry_n of_o the_o divine_a law_n and_o then_o by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o tradition_n he_o make_v necessary_a not_o by_o way_n of_o addition_n to_o the_o scripture_n for_o he_o allow_v the_o perfection_n and_o sufficiency_n of_o that_o for_o all_o thing_n but_o only_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n by_o give_v a_o certain_a sense_n of_o it_o there_o be_v such_o different_a opinion_n among_o man_n about_o it_o for_o all_o the_o heretic_n who_o he_o there_o name_n have_v different_a sense_n of_o scripture_n as_o novatianus_n sabellius_n donatus_n arius_n macedonius_n photinus_n etc._n etc._n but_o then_o he_o bound_v this_o tradition_n within_o the_o compass_n of_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o antiquity_n as_o well_o as_o the_o present_a church_n or_o as_o he_o express_v it_o within_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v believe_v every_o where_o always_o and_o by_o all_o person_n that_o we_o may_v therefore_o consider_v how_o far_o these_o rule_n of_o vincentius_n will_v serve_v for_o explain_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n we_o be_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o restriction_n he_o lay_v upon_o they_o 1._o that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v take_v together_o and_o not_o one_o of_o they_o separate_v from_o the_o rest_n as_o for_o instance_n that_o of_o universality_n in_o any_o one_o age_n of_o the_o church_n be_v take_v without_o the_o consent_n of_o antiquity_n be_v no_o sufficient_a rule_n to_o interpret_v scripture_n by_o for_o vincentius_n do_v suppose_v that_o any_o one_o age_n of_o the_o church_n may_v be_v so_o overrun_v with_o heresy_n that_o there_o be_v no_o way_n to_o confute_v it_o but_o by_o recourse_n to_o antiquity_n for_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o arian_n heresy_n he_o grant_v that_o almost_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v overspread_v with_o it_o and_o there_o be_v then_o no_o way_n leave_v but_o to_o prefer_v the_o consent_n of_o antiquity_n before_o a_o prevail_a novelty_n in_o some_o case_n the_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o present_a church_n be_v to_o be_v rely_v upon_o against_o the_o attempt_n of_o particular_a person_n as_o in_o that_o of_o the_o donatist_n but_o then_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o antiquity_n be_v still_o plead_v on_o the_o same_o side_n that_o universality_n be_v and_o suppose_v that_o all_o the_o ancient_a church_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n have_v be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o the_o donatist_n the_o great_a number_n of_o the_o same_o age_n oppose_v they_o will_v have_v be_v no_o more_o cogent_a against_o they_o than_o it_o be_v afterward_o for_o the_o arian_n it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o believe_v that_o in_o a_o thing_n universal_o believe_v by_o all_o christian_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n the_o christian_a church_n shall_v be_v deceive_v but_o it_o be_v quite_o another_o thing_n to_o say_v that_o the_o church_n in_o any_o one_o or_o more_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n may_v be_v deceive_v especial_o if_o the_o church_n be_v confine_v to_o one_o certain_a communion_n exclude_v all_o other_o and_o the_o person_n in_o that_o church_n have_v not_o liberty_n to_o deliver_v their_o opinion_n for_o than_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o know_v what_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v and_o so_o universality_n be_v not_o think_v by_o vincentius_n himself_o to_o be_v alone_o sufficient_a to_o determine_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n suppose_v that_o universality_n to_o be_v understand_v according_a to_o the_o honesty_n of_o the_o primitive_a time_n for_o a_o free_a and_o general_a consent_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o age_n in_o which_o a_o man_n live_v but_o since_o the_o great_a division_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n it_o be_v both_o a_o very_a hard_a matter_n to_o know_v the_o consent_n of_o christendom_n in_o most_o of_o the_o controvert_v place_n of_o scripture_n and_o withal_o the_o notion_n of_o universality_n be_v debauch_v and_o corrupt_v and_o make_v only_o to_o signify_v the_o consent_n of_o one_o great_a faction_n which_o be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o true_o know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o roman_a 2._o that_o great_a care_n and_o judgement_n must_v be_v use_v in_o the_o apply_v those_o rule_n for_o 1._o the_o consent_n of_o antiquity_n be_v not_o equal_o evident_a in_o all_o matter_n in_o dispute_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v of_o equal_a use_n 1._o there_o be_v some_o thing_n wherein_o we_o may_v be_v certain_a of_o such_o a_o consent_n and_o that_o be_v in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n as_o vincentius_n and_o most_o of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n call_v it_o i.e._n the_o summary_n comprehension_n of_o a_o christian_n duty_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o so_o often_o call_v the_o symbol_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o i_o mean_v which_o be_v deliver_v to_o person_n who_o be_v to_o be_v baptize_v and_o receive_v into_o the_o church_n this_o the_o ancient_a church_n universal_o agree_v in_o as_o to_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o and_o as_o to_o this_o vincentius_n tell_v we_o his_o rule_n be_v especial_o to_o be_v understand_v â—â—_o for_o say_v he_o this_o consent_n of_o antiquity_n be_v not_o to_o be_v seek_v for_o in_o all_o question_n that_o may_v arise_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n but_o only_o or_o at_o least_o chief_o in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o as_o he_o elsewhere_o explain_v himself_o 〈◊〉_d alone_o or_o chief_o in_o those_o question_n which_o concern_v the_o fundamental_o of_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n which_o be_v those_o contain_v in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n deliver_v to_o all_o that_o be_v to_o be_v baptize_v suppose_v man_n now_o shall_v stretch_v this_o rule_n beyond_o the_o limit_n assign_v it_o by_o vincentius_n what_o security_n can_v there_o be_v from_o he_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o certain_a rule_n who_o confine_v it_o within_o such_o narrow_a bound_n not_o that_o i_o think_v his_o rule_n of_o no_o use_n at_o all_o now_o no_o i_o think_v they_o to_o be_v of_o admirable_a use_n and_o great_a importance_n to_o christianity_n if_o true_o understand_v and_o apply_v i.e._n when_o any_o person_n take_v upon_o they_o to_o impose_v any_o thing_n upon_o other_o as_o a_o necessary_a matter_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v believe_v by_o they_o we_o can_v have_v no_o better_a rule_n of_o judgement_n in_o this_o case_n than_o those_o of_o vincentius_n be_v viz._n antiquity_n universality_n and_o consent_n and_o whatsoever_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o these_o rule_v aught_o to_o be_v reject_v by_o all_o christian_n to_o make_v this_o plain_a the_o
ancient_a creed_n we_o allow_v on_o both_o side_n to_o have_v be_v universal_o receive_v by_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o now_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n add_v new_a article_n to_o be_v believe_v we_o desire_v to_o put_v the_o whole_a matter_n upon_o this_o issue_n let_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n the_o roman_a church_n infallibility_n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n purgatory_n etc._n etc._n be_v prove_v by_o as_o universal_a consent_n of_o antiquity_n as_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n be_v and_o then_o let_v they_o charge_v we_o with_o heresy_n if_o we_o reject_v they_o but_o we_o say_v the_o measure_n of_o heresy_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v the_o reject_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n universal_o receive_v among_o christian_n this_o rule_n of_o faith_n we_o stand_v to_o and_o say_v no_o other_o can_v be_v make_v upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o 35._o as_o vincentius_n at_o large_a prove_n but_o what_o ever_o thing_n be_v obtrude_v on_o the_o belief_n of_o christian_n which_o want_v that_o universal_a consent_n of_o antiquity_n which_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n have_v we_o be_v bind_v by_o vincentius_n from_o plain_a scripture_n to_o shun_v they_o as_o profane_a novelty_n and_o corruption_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n these_o rule_v therefore_o be_v not_o bare_o allow_v but_o plead_v for_o by_o we_o in_o the_o test_n of_o article_n of_o faith_n as_o to_o which_o vincentius_n tell_v we_o if_o not_o the_o only_a yet_o the_o chief_a use_n of_o they_o be_v 2._o but_o suppose_v the_o question_n be_v not_o concern_v the_o express_a article_n of_o this_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o concern_v the_o sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o they_o how_o then_o be_v we_o to_o find_v out_o the_o consent_n of_o antiquity_n for_o they_o may_v all_o agree_v in_o the_o word_n and_o yet_o have_v a_o different_a notion_n of_o the_o thing_n praefat_fw-la as_o petavius_n at_o large_a prove_n that_o there_o be_v a_o ancient_a tradition_n for_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o yet_o he_o confess_v that_o most_o of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v differ_v in_o their_o explication_n of_o it_o from_o that_o which_o be_v only_o allow_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a 2._o and_o he_o grant_v that_o arius_n do_v follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_n in_o the_o main_a of_o his_o doctrine_n who_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o same_o error_n that_o he_o be_v before_o the_o matter_n be_v thorough_o discuss_v here_o now_o arise_v the_o great_a difficulty_n to_o i_o in_o this_o point_n of_o tradition_n the_o usefulness_n of_o it_o i_o be_o tell_v be_v for_o explain_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n but_o there_o begin_v a_o great_a controversy_n in_o the_o church_n about_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o vincentius_n his_o rule_n will_v help_v we_o here_o 1_o it_o be_v plead_v by_o st._n hierome_n and_o other_o that_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o church_n may_v err_v in_o this_o matter_n or_o speak_v unwary_o in_o it_o before_o the_o matter_n come_v to_o be_v thorough_o discuss_v if_o so_o how_o come_v the_o testimony_n of_o erroneous_a or_o unwary_a writer_n to_o be_v the_o certain_a mean_n of_o give_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o in_o most_o of_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o church_n this_o way_n have_v be_v use_v to_o take_v off_o the_o testimony_n of_o person_n who_o write_v before_o the_o controversy_n begin_v and_o speak_v different_o of_o the_o matter_n in_o debate_n i_o do_v not_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o allegation_n in_o behalf_n of_o those_o person_n but_o to_o my_o understanding_n it_o plain_o show_v the_o incompetency_n of_o tradition_n for_o give_v a_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n when_o that_o tradition_n be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o forego_n age_n and_o if_o this_o have_v be_v the_o only_a way_n of_o confute_v arius_n it_o be_v a_o great_a question_n how_o he_o can_v ever_o have_v be_v condemn_v if_o petavius_n or_o st._n hierome_n say_v true_a but_o since_o a_o general_n council_n have_v determine_v the_o contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o these_o writer_n before_o which_o council_n have_v be_v receive_v by_o the_o universal_a church_n i_o will_v not_o deny_v that_o they_o have_v better_a opportunity_n of_o know_v what_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v when_o so_o many_o write_n be_v extant_a which_o be_v now_o lose_v than_o we_o can_v have_v at_o this_o distance_n and_o therefore_o we_o yield_v all_o submission_n to_o a_o council_n of_o that_o nature_n and_o proceed_n in_o that_o manner_n which_o that_o of_o nice_n do_v who_o do_v not_o mere_o determine_v that_o controversy_n by_o the_o number_n of_o writer_n on_o their_o side_n before_o they_o but_o by_o compare_v the_o opinion_n afterward_o with_o the_o rule_n of_o scripture_n and_o in_o this_o regard_n we_o acknowledge_v a_o great_a reverence_n due_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o such_o general_a council_n as_o that_o be_v therefore_o next_o to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n we_o allow_v a_o great_a veneration_n to_o the_o determination_n of_o lawful_a general_n council_n universal_o receive_v which_o vincentius_n himself_o plead_v for_o but_o suppose_v no_o general_a council_n or_o such_o which_o be_v not_o allow_v or_o receive_v for_o such_o we_o be_v yet_o to_o inquire_v into_o the_o way_n of_o find_v out_o catholic_n tradition_n which_o may_v interpret_v scripture_n for_o this_o end_n he_o propose_v another_o mean_n which_o be_v the_o gather_v together_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o father_n alone_a 39_o who_o live_v holy_o wise_o and_o constant_o in_o the_o faith_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n have_v die_v in_o that_o faith_n or_o else_o for_o it_o but_o still_o with_o this_o reserve_n that_o what_o either_o all_o or_o many_o of_o they_o manifest_o frequent_o and_o constant_o as_o it_o be_v by_o a_o council_n of_o they_o have_v confirm_v by_o their_o receive_n hold_v and_o deliver_v of_o it_o that_o aught_o to_o be_v hold_v for_o undoubted_a certain_a and_o firm_a but_o whatsoever_o any_o one_o though_o holy_a and_o learned_a though_o a_o bishop_n confessor_n or_o martyr_n have_v hold_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o other_o that_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n but_o as_o his_o own_o private_a opinion_n and_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v follow_v which_o word_n i_o shall_v not_o examine_v with_o all_o the_o severity_n that_o some_o have_v do_v for_o then_o the_o prove_v these_o condition_n to_o have_v be_v observe_v by_o any_o one_o person_n will_v require_v more_o pain_n and_o be_v less_o capable_a of_o resolution_n than_o the_o matter_n itself_o be_v but_o i_o say_v that_o in_o most_o of_o the_o controversy_n this_o day_n in_o the_o christian_a world_n it_o may_v be_v much_o more_o satisfactory_a to_o examine_v the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n than_o the_o integrity_n of_o the_o witness_n these_o condition_n be_v suppose_v and_o yet_o after_o all_o this_o we_o must_v not_o misunderstand_v he_o as_o though_o this_o way_n will_v serve_v to_o confute_v all_o heresy_n for_o he_o tell_v we_o yet_o far_o 2._o this_o course_n can_v only_o hold_v in_o some_o new_a and_o upstart_a heresy_n i.e._n in_o case_n of_o the_o pretence_n of_o some_o new_a revelation_n when_o man_n pretend_v to_o some_o special_a grace_n without_o humane_a industry_n to_o discover_v some_o divine_a truth_n not_o know_v before_o 37._o but_o in_o case_n of_o ancient_a and_o inveterate_a heresy_n 39_o he_o say_v we_o have_v no_o way_n to_o deal_v with_o they_o but_o either_o only_a by_o scripture_n or_o else_o by_o plain_a decree_n of_o general_a council_n for_o when_o heresy_n have_v be_v of_o long_a continuance_n then_o say_v he_o we_o may_v have_v ground_n to_o suspect_v they_o have_v not_o deal_v fair_o with_o the_o testimony_n of_o ancient_a time_n and_o thus_o we_o see_v what_o vincentius_n have_v offer_v towards_o the_o resolution_n of_o this_o great_a question_n how_o we_o may_v be_v sure_a of_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o controvert_v place_n wherein_o be_v nothing_o contain_v but_o what_o we_o be_v willing_a to_o stand_v to_o and_o very_o far_o from_o the_o least_o supposition_n of_o any_o infallibility_n in_o the_o present_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n for_o that_o end_n thus_o far_o i_o have_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o search_v into_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o this_o important_a controversy_n which_o i_o may_v carry_v yet_o far_o if_o it_o be_v at_o all_o needful_a the_o substance_n of_o what_o be_v deliver_v by_o they_o be_v this_o that_o if_o any_o controversy_n arise_v in_o the_o church_n concern_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n if_o the_o
person_n do_v not_o allow_v the_o scripture_n than_o we_o be_v to_o proceed_v by_o the_o best_a mean_n we_o can_v have_v without_o it_o viz._n the_o tradition_n of_o apostolical_a church_n from_o the_o beginning_n if_o they_o do_v allow_v the_o scripture_n than_o we_o be_v to_o examine_v and_o compare_v place_n of_o scripture_n with_o all_o the_o care_n and_o judgement_n that_o may_v be_v if_o after_o all_o this_o the_o dispute_n still_o continue_v then_o if_o it_o be_v against_o the_o ancient_a rule_n of_o faith_n universal_o receive_v that_o be_v a_o sufficient_a prescription_n against_o any_o opinion_n if_o not_o against_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o express_a word_n but_o about_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o then_o if_o ancient_a general_n council_n have_v determine_v it_o which_o have_v great_a opportunity_n of_o know_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o apostolical_a church_n than_o we_o it_o be_v reasonable_a we_o shall_v yield_v to_o they_o but_o if_o there_o have_v be_v none_o such_o than_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o father_n be_v to_o be_v take_v so_o it_o be_v in_o some_o late_a and_o upstart_a heresy_n which_o man_n pretend_v to_o have_v by_o revelation_n or_o some_o special_a grace_n of_o god_n now_o either_o all_o these_o mean_n be_v sufficient_a or_o not_o to_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n if_o not_o than_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v whole_o defective_a and_o want_v any_o certain_a way_n of_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n if_o these_o be_v sufficient_a then_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n to_o give_v we_o a_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v prove_v but_o n._n o._n towards_o the_o conclusion_n of_o his_o book_n produce_v st._n augustin_n for_o the_o church_n infallibility_n 85._o in_o deliver_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o obscure_a place_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o what_o i_o have_v already_o say_v concern_v he_o must_v be_v examine_v before_o i_o conclude_v this_o discourse_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n the_o place_n be_v out_o of_o his_o answer_n to_o cresconius_n concern_v the_o obscure_a point_n of_o rebaptisation_n in_o these_o word_n since_o the_o holy_a scripture_n can_v deceive_v 33._o let_v whosoever_o be_v in_o fear_n of_o be_v deceive_v by_o the_o obscurity_n of_o this_o question_n consult_v the_o same_o church_n about_o it_o which_o church_n the_o holy_a scripture_n do_v without_o all_o ambiguity_n demonstrate_v and_o before_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v hold_v by_o we_o in_o this_o matter_n when_o we_o do_v that_o which_o have_v please_v the_o universal_a church_n which_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n do_v commend_v etc._n etc._n all_o which_o be_v false_a and_o say_v to_o no_o purpose_n say_v n._n o._n if_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o clear_a in_o this_o that_o this_o church_n can_v determine_v nothing_o in_o such_o important_a contest_v contrary_a to_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o give_v credit_n to_o what_o she_o decide_v for_o than_o it_o will_v not_o be_v true_a what_o he_o say_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o same_o scripture_n in_o this_o matter_n be_v hold_v by_o we_o and_o he_o who_o be_v in_o fear_n of_o be_v deceive_v by_o the_o obscurity_n of_o this_o question_n be_v no_o way_n relieve_v in_o follow_v the_o sentence_n of_o the_o churth_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o st._n augustin_n do_v not_o suppose_v that_o man_n can_v attain_v to_o any_o certainty_n of_o the_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o this_o matter_n without_o the_o church_n infallibility_n for_o he_o say_v in_o the_o chapter_n precede_v that_o in_o this_o matter_n we_o follow_v the_o most_o certain_a authority_n of_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o he_o put_v the_o case_n that_o no_o certain_a example_n can_v be_v produce_v out_o of_o scripture_n than_o he_o say_v they_o have_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o scripture_n when_o they_o do_v that_o which_o please_v the_o universal_a church_n etc._n etc._n for_o the_o explain_v st._n augustins_n meaning_n we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o there_o be_v two_o controversy_n then_o on_o foot_n in_o the_o church_n with_o the_o donatist_n the_o one_o concern_v rebaptisation_n the_o other_o concern_v the_o church_n the_o former_a he_o look_v upon_o as_o more_o intricate_a and_o obscure_a by_o reason_n not_o only_o of_o the_o doubtfulness_n of_o scripture_n but_o the_o authority_n of_o about_o seventy_o bishop_n of_o africa_n who_o have_v determine_v for_o it_o among_o who_o st._n cyprian_n be_v chief_a which_o we_o see_v in_o all_o his_o dispute_n with_o the_o donatisis_n on_o this_o subject_n he_o be_v very_o much_o perplex_v with_o therefore_o st._n augustin_n find_v that_o controversy_n very_o troublesome_a be_v willing_a to_o bring_v it_o to_o that_o issue_n that_o what_o the_o catholic_n church_n after_o so_o much_o discuss_v the_o point_n have_v agree_v upon_o shall_v be_v receive_v as_o the_o truth_n by_o this_o mean_v the_o dispute_n will_v be_v bring_v to_o that_o other_o question_n which_o he_o think_v much_o more_o easy_a viz._n which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n the_o catholic_n or_o the_o donatist_n but_o by_o no_o mean_n do_v st._n augustin_n hereby_o intend_v to_o make_v the_o church_n authority_n to_o resolve_v all_o doubt_n concern_v scripture_n but_o he_o think_v it_o much_o easy_a to_o prove_v by_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n than_o whether_o rebaptisation_n be_v lawful_a or_o not_o and_o according_o his_o very_a next_o word_n be_v but_o if_o you_o doubt_v whether_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v that_o which_o the_o scripture_n commend_v i_o will_v load_v you_o with_o many_o and_o most_o manifest_a testimony_n of_o scripture_n to_o that_o end_n which_o be_v the_o design_n of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o he_o show_v 19_o that_o those_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o universality_n of_o the_o church_n be_v very_o plain_a and_o clear_a and_o need_v no_o interpretation_n at_o all_o that_o in_o this_o case_n we_o be_v not_o to_o regard_v what_o donatus_n 10._o or_o parmenianus_n or_o pontius_n have_v say_v for_o neither_o say_v he_o be_v we_o to_o yield_v to_o catholic_n bishop_n themselves_o if_o they_o be_v at_o any_o time_n so_o much_o deceive_v as_o to_o hold_v what_o be_v contrary_a to_o canonical_a scripture_n by_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o he_o suppose_v no_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o term_n he_o assert_n 16._o that_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o nothing_o but_o plain_a scripture_n neither_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o optatus_n or_o st._n ambrose_n or_o innumerable_a bishop_n nor_o council_n nor_o miracle_n nor_o vision_n and_o revelation_n whatever_o n._n o._n think_v of_o they_o now_o st._n augustin_n suppose_v there_o be_v much_o less_o ambiguity_n in_o scripture_n in_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o church_n than_o in_o that_o of_o rebaptisation_n he_o endeavour_v to_o bring_v they_o to_o a_o resolution_n in_o the_o other_o point_n for_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o and_o so_o he_o only_o pursue_v the_o method_n lay_v down_o in_o the_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o make_v use_n of_o plain_a place_n of_o scripture_n to_o give_v light_n to_o the_o dark_a and_o when_o they_o be_v convince_v by_o scripture_n that_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n he_o do_v not_o question_n but_o they_o will_v follow_v that_o which_o be_v the_o sentence_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o here_o lie_v the_o main_a difficulty_n on_o what_o account_n the_o sentence_n of_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v follow_v in_o order_n to_o the_o resolution_n of_o it_o we_o must_v take_v notice_n of_o these_o thing_n 1._o that_o all_o the_o proof_n which_o st._n augustin_n bring_v for_o the_o church_n do_v relate_v only_o to_o the_o extent_n and_o universality_n of_o it_o and_o not_o to_o any_o infallibility_n that_o be_v promise_v to_o it_o as_o will_v easy_o appear_v to_o any_o one_o that_o will_v read_v his_o discourse_n on_o that_o subject_n against_o the_o donatist_n 2._o that_o he_o assert_v no_o infallibility_n in_o the_o high_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n which_o in_o many_o place_n of_o his_o book_n of_o baptism_n against_o the_o donatist_n he_o make_v to_o be_v a_o plenary_a or_o general_a council_n 2._o who_o authority_n he_o say_v be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o that_o of_o st._n cyprian_n or_o any_o particular_a council_n either_o in_o his_o time_n or_o before_o it_o which_o he_o call_v the_o authority_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n so_o that_o we_o see_v he_o resolve_v all_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o matter_n into_o that_o of_o a_o general_n
government_n that_o those_o who_o adhere_v to_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o agree_v to_o the_o reject_v that_o authority_n which_o he_o challenge_v in_o england_n which_o be_v sufficient_o know_v to_o have_v be_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o breach_n between_o the_o two_o church_n afterward_o when_o it_o be_v thus_o agree_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o such_o authority_n as_o he_o challenge_v what_o shall_v hinder_v our_o church_n from_o proceed_v in_o the_o best_a way_n it_o can_v for_o the_o reformation_n of_o itself_o for_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v cast_v out_o as_o a_o usurpation_n our_o church_n be_v thereby_o declare_v to_o be_v a_o free_a church_n have_v the_o power_n of_o government_n within_o itself_o and_o what_o method_n of_o proceed_v can_v be_v more_o reasonable_a in_o this_o case_n than_o by_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o the_o concurrence_n of_o civil_a authority_n to_o publish_v such_o rule_n and_o article_n according_a to_o which_o religion_n be_v to_o be_v profess_v and_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n settle_v in_o england_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o n._n o._n call_v refuse_v submission_n to_o all_o the_o authority_n then_o extant_a in_o the_o world_n be_v all_o the_o authority_n then_o extant_a shut_v up_o in_o the_o pope_n breast_n be_v there_o no_o due_a power_n of_o govern_v leave_v because_o his_o unjust_a power_n be_v cast_v off_o and_o that_o first_o by_o bishop_n who_o in_o other_o thing_n adhere_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o they_o proceed_v far_a and_o alter_v many_o thing_n in_o religion_n against_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o more_o universal_a church_n it_o be_v plain_a since_o our_o church_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v free_a they_o have_v a_o liberty_n of_o inquire_v and_o determine_v thing_n fit_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v this_o than_o can_v not_o be_v her_o fault_n but_o in_o those_o thing_n they_o decree_v they_o go_v contrary_a to_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n here_o we_o be_v now_o come_v to_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n and_o we_o have_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reformation_n defend_v that_o we_o reject_v nothing_o but_o innovation_n and_o reform_v nothing_o but_o abuse_n but_o the_o church_n think_v otherwise_o of_o they_o what_o church_n i_o pray_v the_o primitive_a and_o apostolical_a that_o we_o have_v always_o appeal_v to_o and_o offer_v to_o be_v try_v by_o the_o true_o catholic_n church_n of_o all_o age_n that_o we_o utter_o deny_v to_o have_v agree_v in_o any_o one_o thing_n against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o the_o plain_a english_a of_o all_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o no_o wonder_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o we_o know_v of_o no_o fault_n we_o be_v guilty_a of_o therein_o nor_o any_o obligation_n of_o submission_n to_o the_o command_v of_o that_o church_n and_o n._n o._n do_v not_o say_v that_o we_o oppose_v the_o whole_a church_n but_o the_o more_o universal_a church_n i._n e._n i_o suppose_v the_o great_a number_n of_o person_n at_o that_o time_n but_o do_v he_o undertake_v to_o make_v this_o good_a that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o christian_n then_o in_o the_o world_n do_v oppose_v the_o church_n of_o england_n how_o do_v he_o know_v that_o the_o eastern_a armenian_n abyssin_n and_o greek_a church_n do_v agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n against_o we_o no_o that_o be_v not_o his_o meaning_n but_o by_o the_o more_o universal_a church_n he_o fair_o understand_v no_o more_o but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o we_o do_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o deny_v not_o but_o we_o utter_o deny_v that_o to_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n or_o that_o we_o oppose_v any_o lawful_a authority_n in_o deny_v submission_n to_o it_o but_o according_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n we_o be_v to_o obey_v in_o any_o dissent_n or_o division_n of_o the_o clergy_n the_o superior_a and_o more_o comprehensive_a body_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n what_o he_o mean_v by_o this_o i_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v either_o it_o must_v be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o a_o general_n council_n of_o all_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o the_o first_o we_o owe_v no_o obedience_n to_o they_o for_o the_o second_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n then_o in_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o can_v not_o be_v oppose_v and_o for_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o catholic_n council_n before_o the_o breach_n of_o christendom_n no_o church_n have_v be_v more_o guilty_a of_o a_o violation_n of_o they_o than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o father_n have_v be_v turn_v into_o the_o royalty_n of_o s._n peter_n we_o be_v no_o enemy_n to_o the_o ancient_a patriarchal_a government_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o be_v far_o more_o for_o preserve_v the_o dignity_n of_o it_o than_o the_o roman_a church_n can_v be_v for_o we_o shall_v think_v it_o a_o happy_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n if_o all_o the_o patriarch_n do_v enjoy_v their_o ancient_a power_n and_o privilege_n and_o all_o christendom_n will_v consent_v to_o a_o true_o free_a and_o general_a council_n which_o we_o look_v on_o as_o the_o best_a expedient_a on_o earth_n for_o compose_v the_o difference_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n if_o it_o may_v be_v have_v but_o we_o can_v endure_v to_o be_v abuse_v by_o mere_a name_n of_o titular_a patriarch_n but_o real_a servant_n and_o pensionary_n of_o the_o pope_n with_o combination_n of_o interest_v party_n instead_o of_o general_a council_n with_o the_o pleasure_n of_o pope_n instead_o of_o ancient_a canon_n let_v they_o reduce_v the_o ancient_a government_n of_o the_o church_n within_o its_o due_a bound_n let_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n content_v himself_o with_o the_o privilege_n he_o then_o enjoy_v let_v debate_n be_v free_a and_o bishop_n assemble_v with_o a_o equal_a proportion_n out_o of_o all_o church_n of_o christendom_n and_o if_o we_o then_o oppose_v so_o general_a a_o consent_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n let_v they_o charge_v we_o with_o not_o submit_v to_o all_o the_o authority_n extant_a of_o the_o world_n but_o since_o the_o state_n of_o christendom_n have_v be_v so_o much_o divide_v that_o a_o true_o general_n council_n be_v next_o to_o a_o impossible_a thing_n the_o church_n must_v be_v reform_v by_o its_o part_n and_o every_o free_a church_n enjoy_v the_o right_n of_o a_o patriarchal_a see_v have_v according_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n a_o sufficient_a power_n to_o reform_v all_o abuse_n within_o itself_o when_o a_o more_o general_a consent_n can_v be_v obtain_v by_o this_o we_o may_v see_v how_o very_a feeble_a this_o charge_n be_v of_o destroy_v all_o church-authority_n by_o refuse_v submission_n to_o the_o roman_a hierarchy_n and_o how_o very_o pityful_a a_o advantage_n can_v from_o hence_o be_v make_v by_o the_o dissent_v party_n among_o we_o who_o decry_v that_o patriarchal_a and_o ancient_a government_n as_o anti-christian_n which_o we_o allow_v as_o prudent_a and_o christian._n but_o of_o the_o difference_n of_o these_o two_o case_n i_o have_v speak_v already_o 4._o but_o yet_o n._n o._n say_v my_o principle_n afford_v no_o effectual_a way_n or_o mean_n in_o this_o church_n of_o suppress_v or_o convict_v any_o schism_n â—98_n sect_n or_o heresy_n or_o reduce_v they_o either_o to_o submission_n of_o judgement_n or_o silence_n therefore_o my_o principle_n be_v destructive_a to_o all_o church-authority_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v 1._o that_o the_o design_n of_o my_o principle_n be_v to_o lay_v down_o the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n and_o not_o the_o mean_n of_o suppress_v heresy_n if_o i_o have_v lay_v down_o the_o foundation_n of_o peace_n and_o leave_v all_o person_n to_o their_o own_o judgement_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o authority_n this_o may_v have_v be_v just_o object_v against_o i_o but_o according_a to_o this_o way_n it_o may_v have_v be_v object_v to_o aristotle_n that_o he_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o civil_a government_n because_o he_o do_v not_o lay_v down_o the_o rule_n of_o it_o in_o his_o logic_n or_o that_o hypocrates_n favour_v the_o chemist_n and_o mountebank_n because_o he_o say_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o college_n of_o physician_n if_o i_o have_v say_v any_o thing_n about_o the_o authority_n of_o particular_a church_n or_o the_o way_n of_o suppress_v sect_n then_o how_o insult_o have_v i_o be_v ask_v what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n excellent_a protestant_a principle_n of_o faith_n they_o begin_v now_o to_o resolve_v faith_n into_o the_o authority_n of_o
their_o own_o church_n or_o else_o to_o what_o end_n be_v this_o mention_v where_o nothing_o be_v pretend_v to_o but_o lay_v down_o the_o foundation_n on_o which_o protestant_n do_v build_v their_o faith_n but_o although_o there_o be_v no_o way_n of_o escape_v impertinent_a objection_n yet_o it_o be_v some_o satisfaction_n to_o one_o self_n to_o have_v give_v no_o occasion_n for_o they_o 2._o i_o will_v know_v what_o he_o understand_v by_o his_o effectual_a mean_n of_o suppress_v sect_n or_o heresy_n we_o be_v sure_o the_o mere_a authority_n of_o their_o church_n have_v be_v no_o more_o effectual_a mean_n than_o that_o of_o we_o have_v be_v but_o there_o be_v another_o mean_n they_o use_v which_o be_v far_o more_o effectual_a viz._n the_o inquisition_n this_o in_o truth_n be_v all_o the_o effectual_a mean_n they_o have_v above_o we_o but_o god_n keep_v we_o from_o so_o barbarous_a and_o diabolical_a a_o mean_n of_o suppress_v schism_n the_o sanbenit_n have_v not_o more_o picture_n of_o devil_n upon_o they_o than_o the_o inquisition_n itself_o have_v of_o their_o spirit_n in_o it_o however_o that_o gracious_a pope_n paul_n 4._o attribute_v the_o settle_n of_o it_o in_o spain_n to_o the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 18._o not_o that_o holy_a ghost_n certain_o that_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n upon_o the_o apostle_n but_o that_o which_o be_v convey_v in_o a_o portmanteau_n from_o rome_n to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n but_o if_o this_o be_v the_o effectual_a mean_n he_o understand_v i_o hope_v he_o do_v not_o think_v it_o any_o credit_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o church_n that_o all_o who_o dispute_v it_o must_v endure_v a_o most_o miserable_a life_n or_o a_o most_o cruel_a death_n all_o the_o other_o mean_v they_o have_v be_v but_o probable_a but_o this_o this_o be_v the_o most_o effectual_a how_o admirable_o do_v fire_n and_o faggot_n end_v controversy_n no_o general_a council_n signify_v half_a so_o much_o as_o a_o court_n of_o inquisition_n and_o the_o pope_n himself_o be_v not_o near_o so_o good_a a_o judge_n of_o controversy_n as_o the_o executioner_n and_o dic_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la be_v nothing_o to_o take_v he_o gaoler_n these_o have_v be_v the_o kind_n the_o tender_a the_o primitive_a the_o christian_a mean_n of_o suppress_v sect_n and_o heresy_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n o_o how_o compassionate_a a_o mother_n be_v that_o church_n that_o take_v her_o froward_a child_n in_o her_o hand_n to_o dash_v their_o brain_n against_o the_o stone_n o_o how_o pleasant_a a_o thing_n it_o be_v for_o brethren_n to_o be_v destroy_v for_o lack_v of_o unity_n how_o beautiful_a upon_o the_o 7._o mountain_n be_v the_o foot_n of_o those_o who_o shed_v the_o blood_n of_o heretic_n never_o be_v there_o two_o man_n have_v a_o more_o catholic_n spirit_n than_o dioclesian_n and_o bishop_n bonner_n man_n may_v talk_v to_o the_o world_n end_n of_o council_n and_o father_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o i_o know_v not_o what_o insignificant_a nothing_o come_v come_v there_o be_v but_o one_o effectual_a mean_n which_o the_o good_a cardinal_n baronius_n suggest_v to_o his_o holiness_n arise_v peter_n kill_v and_o eat_v let_v the_o heretic_n talk_v of_o the_o kind_n and_o merciful_a spirit_n of_o our_o saviour_n who_o rebuke_v his_o disciple_n so_o sharp_o for_o call_v for_o fire_n from_o heaven_n upon_o the_o samaritan_n 55._o and_o tell_v they_o they_o do_v not_o know_v what_o spirit_n they_o be_v of_o let_v they_o dispute_v never_o so_o much_o against_o the_o cruelty_n and_o unreasonableness_n of_o such_o a_o way_n of_o confute_v they_o let_v they_o muster_v up_o never_o so_o many_o say_n of_o father_n against_o it_o yet_o when_o all_o be_v do_v what_o ever_o become_v of_o christianity_n it_o be_v true_o say_v of_o paul_n 4._o that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v depend_v only_o upon_o the_o office_n of_o the_o inquisition_n and_o that_o we_o may_v think_v he_o be_v in_o good_a earnest_n when_o he_o say_v it_o onuphrius_n tell_v we_o it_o be_v part_n of_o the_o speech_n he_o make_v to_o the_o cardinal_n before_o his_o death_n 4._o be_v not_o this_o think_v we_o a_o true_a vicar_n of_o christ_n a_o man_n of_o a_o apostolical_a spirit_n that_o know_v the_o most_o effectual_a mean_n of_o suppress_v heresy_n and_o schism_n and_o advance_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a see_n and_o that_o we_o may_v not_o think_v their_o opinion_n be_v alter_v in_o this_o matter_n one_o of_o the_o late_a consulter_n of_o the_o inquisition_n have_v determine_v that_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o office_n of_o the_o inquisition_n be_v reasonable_a 8._o pious_a useful_a and_o necessary_a which_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o their_o great_a doctor_n and_o by_o which_o we_o may_v easy_o judge_v what_o n._n o._n and_o his_o brethren_n think_v to_o be_v the_o most_o effectual_a mean_n of_o suppress_v sect_n and_o heresy_n with_o the_o want_n of_o which_o we_o be_v content_v to_o be_v upbraid_v but_o set_v this_o aside_o we_o have_v as_o many_o reasonable_a mean_n and_o i_o think_v many_o more_o of_o convict_a dissenter_n than_o they_o can_v pretend_v to_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n 3._o it_o be_v very_o well_o know_v that_o we_o do_v endeavour_v as_o much_o as_o lie_v in_o we_o to_o reclaim_v all_o dissenter_n but_o god_n never_o wrought_v miracle_n to_o cure_v incorrigible_a person_n and_o will_v not_o have_v we_o to_o go_v out_o of_o the_o way_n of_o our_o duty_n to_o suppress_v sect_n and_o heresy_n the_o great_a severity_n have_v not_o effect_v it_o which_o make_v one_o of_o the_o inquisitor_n in_o italy_n complain_v that_o after_o 40._o year_n experience_n pisan._n wherein_o they_o have_v destroy_v above_o 100000._o person_n for_o heresy_n as_o they_o call_v it_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v suppress_v or_o weaken_v that_o it_o be_v extreme_o strengthen_v and_o increase_v what_o wonder_n be_v it_o then_o if_o dissenter_n shall_v yet_o continue_v among_o we_o who_o do_v not_o use_v such_o barbarous_a way_n of_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o heretic_n with_o burn_a lead_n or_o silence_v they_o by_o a_o rope_n and_o flame_n but_o we_o recommend_v as_o much_o as_o they_o can_v do_v to_o the_o people_n the_o virtue_n of_o humility_n obedience_n due_a submission_n to_o their_o spiritual_a pastor_n and_o governor_n and_o that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o usurp_v their_o office_n and_o become_v their_o own_o guide_n which_o n._n o._n in_o his_o conclusion_n blame_v we_o for_o not_o do_v yet_o we_o do_v not_o exact_v of_o they_o a_o blind_a obedience_n we_o allow_v they_o to_o understand_v the_o nature_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n which_o the_o more_o they_o do_v we_o be_v sure_o they_o will_v be_v so_o much_o the_o better_a christian_n and_o the_o more_o easy_o govern_v so_o that_o we_o have_v no_o kind_n of_o controversy_n about_o church-authority_n itself_o but_o what_o it_o be_v and_o in_o what_o manner_n and_o by_o who_o to_o be_v exercise_v but_o sure_o n._n o._n have_v little_a to_o say_v when_o from_o lay_v down_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n he_o charge_v i_o with_o this_o most_o absurd_a consequence_n of_o destroy_v all_o church-authority_n i_o have_v thus_o far_o consider_v the_o main_a foundation_n upon_o which_o n._n o._n proceed_v in_o opposition_n to_o my_o principle_n there_o be_v now_o very_o little_o remain_v which_o deserve_v any_o notice_n and_o that_o which_o seem_v to_o do_v it_o as_o about_o negative_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n i_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o handle_v they_o at_o large_a in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n finis_fw-la haâ—â—â—mull_n hist_o jesuit_n ordin_fw-fr c._n 8._o s._n c._n p._n 79._o s._n c._n p._n 46._o roman_a doctrine_n of_o repentance_n etc._n etc._n vindicate_v p._n 19_o p._n 44._o p._n 47._o p._n â—9_n et_fw-la quamvis_fw-la sine_fw-la sacramento_n poenitentiae_fw-la per_fw-la se_fw-la ad_fw-la justificationem_fw-la perducere_fw-la peccatorem_fw-la nequeat_fw-la attritio_fw-la tamen_fw-la cum_fw-la ad_fw-la dei_fw-la gratiam_fw-la in_o sacramento_n poeâ—iteâ—tiae_fw-la impetrandam_fw-la disponit_fw-la council_n trident._n sess_v 14._o c._n 4._o 4._o si_fw-mi quis_fw-la dixerit_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la novae_fw-la legis_fw-la non_fw-la continere_fw-la gratiam_fw-la quam_fw-la significant_a aut_fw-la gratiam_fw-la ipsam_fw-la non_fw-la ponentibus_fw-la obicem_fw-la non_fw-la confer_v anathema_n sit_v sess._n 7._o can._n 6._o si_fw-mi quis_fw-la dixâ—rit_fw-la non_fw-la dari_fw-la gratiam_fw-la per_fw-la huius_fw-la modi_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la semper_fw-la &_o omnibus_fw-la quaâ—tum_fw-la est_fw-la ex_fw-la parte_fw-la dei_fw-la etiamsi_fw-la ritè_fw-la ea_fw-la suscipiant_fw-la sed_fw-la aliquando_fw-la &_o aliquibus_fw-la aâ—athemae_n sit_v can._n 7._o sess._n 14._o c._n 4._o p._n 45._o melch._n canon_n relect._n de_fw-fr poenit._n part_n 6._o p._n 932._o morinus_n de_fw-fr poenit._n sacramento_n